Naked on Summer Vacation: Slut Summer School (Complete) 36 Chapters
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 244
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 8 times
- Been thanked: 184 times
- Contact:
Re: Naked on Summer Vacation: Slut Summer School (Complete) 36 Chapters
Ann called out our new names like they tasted bad in her mouth. “Sugar, Honey, and Candy? Those names are a crock of shit. If it had been up to me, I would have called you Jugs, Smugs and Bughs!” she looked amused. She called Honey “Jugs” because of her big tits. She called Candy “Smugs” because like me she looked like a first-class stuck up bitch. Ann called me “Bughs” because I was obviously the one she liked the least. Ann told me it was because I was pretty on the outside but butt ugly on the inside “Buh-Ut-Ugh-Lee!” she drew the words out to make it clear she really had it out for me.
Ann told me, “You know how people say this is going to hurt me much more than it hurts you? Well, that isn’t the case this time. I have been looking forward to bending over your dirty little ass all week and slapping the ever-loving shit out of you. When your mother and I are talking, you make these faces like you can’t stand that we are having a conversation that doesn’t involve you. Do you know how insulting and disrespectful that is? Of course, you don’t. You might think twice about shitting on people because one day they are going to be in a position of holding that paddle while you stick your ass out for a smack,” Ann said as she adjusted my body so that my legs were wide and made me grab my ankles.
Ann smirked and struck me with the edge of that paddle so hard between the crack of my ass and twat that I yelped like a wounded dog. It was an incredible pain that made me think my pussy might break off. “You are a big girl, you need a big girl punishment now. We are done playing around. This first week was an introduction to how to stop being a cunt. As I see it, you are saying the words you think we want to hear, but your body language, your facial expressions, your tone, and inflection is still the biggest cunt in the room, and usually, that is your mother!” Ann was joking about my mom, but she meant everything else.
“One Ma’am, thank you, and I am sorry for my expressions, I can’t help it, or was this first swing a warm-up?” I asked politely.
“You see? Even how you ask if that was a warm-up. It is like you are trying to assert that you thought it was not hard enough passive-aggressively!” She hit me again hard.
“Two Ma’am, thank you! I am not! You hit very hard!” I said as politely as I could through gritted teeth.
“That’s funny! In the eight years I’ve known you I don’t think you’ve ever told me once that I’ve done anything right or to your satisfaction. I doubt many people have had that distinction. Do you need to be treated roughly like a fuck doll pin cushion to show basic human emotions like admitting someone else knows something you do not?” she said as she hit me again between the crack and pussy AGAIN! I thought she would rip me apart if she continued.
“Three Ma’am, thank you! I haven’t found it easy to give compliments or take them! I wish I were better at it, thank you! I guess I do need this,” I admitted.
“You guess? You wish? Do I look like a wishing well to you? I am asking you a question, and you are telling me what you guess you wish? Fuck you, little slut. You aren’t guessing anymore. Do you want me to beat your ass so you can learn to respect you?” she hit me harder between my crack and pussy.
I wanted to take that paddle and shove the handle straight up her ass. I had a feeling she might even like that on some level. I didn’t think I could stand ten of these right in the same spot. It didn’t’ seem fair because she spread them out on Honey.
“Five Ma’am, Yes Ma’am, I want you to beat me in front of my mother and Mrs. Sonneborne and teach me what I am doing wrong?”
Ann chuckled and had me kiss the cum off the edge of the paddle. It felt warm as I kissed my own goo off the edge “The count was four,” she chuckled. I was sweating, and my nose was running after four swats. It was the hardest I’d ever been beaten. She laughed that I got the numbers mixed up and seemed flattered. “Somehow, I don’t believe you want more of Luther where I was putting him. The look on your face suggests you want to shove this paddle up my ass,” she smirked. It was like she had ESP or something. “The choice is yours, Sugar. Do you want me to continue to evaluate you, or do you want me to pull up my skirt, bend over and let you stick Luther where ever you want?”
My mom looked nervous about the offer. I think she thought I’d say yes, I wanted to shove the paddle up her friend’s ass.
“Please continue Ma’am, I will submit to what you think I need. I am sorry if my face looks naturally bitchy and stuck up,” I said.
“Liz has the same problem,” Ann teased her friend and then she delivered yet another strike in between the crack of my ass down hard on my asshole.
“I just want to punch your little asshole like I would punch your face!” she said. This time instead of asking me a question, she told me to “Birth my plug.” I didn’t know what she meant.
“Do it, I am not going to help you. Birth that plug out of your ass and let me watch,” she said.
It took me some effort to push the plug out of my asshole, and I let it drop on the floor.
“Does the plug have a name?” she asked me.
“No, I haven’t taught them to think of their butt plugs as lovers,” my mom said.
Ann scoffed again like that should have happened. “You will spend a lot of time with this plug. You need to learn to feel bad when you drop him on the floor. You need to kiss him at night and crave the feeling of him. He is not an object. YOU are an object. You are my toy and plaything right now. Your plug is more important than you, and I’d rather scrape you off the bottom of my shoe like dog shit than I would lose that plug.”
Ann told me that we would be naming our plugs next week when she visited.
I began to wonder who was really in charge between the three friends. It seemed like my mom and Ann had been in charge of one another but that they took turns being mistresses. I got the impression that Ann was usually the boss and that Liz was always submissive but there was a backstory between them that I didn’t fully understand.
My mom didn’t call either of them Mistress, but I heard Liz once call both of them Mistresses tonight. Mistress seemed more like a title when Liz had said it like she was addressing two judges. I wondered if there was a hierarchy between them.
“Should the name be a boy or a girl, Ma’am?” I asked.
“Should the name be a boy or a girl, Ma’am?” Ann mocked me and imitated my tone like I was some kind of an asshole. She told me that depended on what kind of lovers I prefer. “Just don’t name it after one of us. We are going to be much bigger pains in your ass than that plug,” she said as she hit me again between the crack. This time without the plug, the wood crushed my anal rim, and I felt like my asshole was swelling up.
“I can’t wait to hear your punishment idea. I hope it is a good one. I’ve so many delicious fresh horrors to introduce you too,” Ann promised me. She straddled the paddle under her miniskirt and placed the tip of the wooden handled wrapped in leather to my asshole. “Don’t make me do all the work. You are a big girl, fuck that fat dumper down on this plug! Let me see you impale yourself on Luther,” she said.
I pushed my ass back on the plug and impaled myself on it for her amusement like it was her own cock. Ann was not impressed. She said I was slow and boring. “All tease and no, please! Let’s see you put your entire back into it!”
The handle was huge, much bigger than the butt plug. I did my best to see-saw my ass onto the dick.
“Sam, How is her gag reflex? I hope better than she fucks!” Ann asked my mom.
“Today was her first real dick in the ass,” my mom said.
“Isn’t that special?” Ann said sarcastically before turning to Kiwi to ask him, “Kiwi, do you have a hog this big?”
Kiwi looked scared. He had been staring straight ahead and pretending not to watch was happening. Kiwi had grown rather confident when it was just my mother but it was clear that he had reverted to the bashful awkward kid he really was around Ann and Liz.
Ann told him not to be frightened and that she wouldn’t be putting this up his ass when she was done.
“No, Ma’am,” Kiwi said.
“You have such an innocent face. I bet Sam is a little nervous being owned if you are still here when the girls graduate?” Ann teased him that he’d get to fuck my mother. That was gross to me!
Kiwi mumbled a little about hoping he was as well.
She asked if my mom was still willing to serve us for a week.
“Hah, I would rather OWN You for a week,” My mom teased her before agreeing. “Yes, I’ll demonstrate for them how to properly serve. If they graduate they’ll be ready to understand the obligations and responsibilities of a dominant that come along with authority,” she explained. “If they pass every test with flying colors and embrace the training then I’ll choose one of them as Slutadictorian to own me personally for the following week. They have to ALL meet all the criteria I establish and exceed it though before they can have the authority and responsibilities for an additional week.”
What responsibilities? All I saw was my mom and her friends laughing and telling us what to do. There didn’t seem to be any obligations on their end from my perspective.
“If all three graduate to my specifications, We’ll pick one of them to be a Slutadictorian and she gets me to herself for a week,” Mom said.
“Very generous with your ass!” Ann nodded in agreement.
She plucked Luther’s handle from my asshole and then roughly shoved it into my mouth so that I could show her my gag reflex as she forced it down my throat like a massive dick. “You suck dick like a virgin!” Ann choked me with the handle. She had a gleam in her eye as she forced me to my knees to suck it off. “You think you can learn how to serve well enough to graduate your mother’s program?”
I nodded yes as snot and tears rolled down my face while I gasped for air as she made me suck the dirty handle.
“Your mother isn’t going to make it easy for you to earn the right to control her, and I am going to be even harder to impress. I’d give you a week to dominate me, but I don’t have as much confidence as she does that you’ll graduate,” Ann smirked mischievously.
I’d love some payback for what she was doing to me!
“I can tell by your face you would like that,” Ann smirked. “I’ve served people I hated. I’ve served people I’ve respected. You serve them the same way,” she told me while she forced the handle to the back of my throat and made me choke.
“Oh C’mon, Mistress Ann, if you don’t have any faith that these little sluts can graduate to our satisfaction then agree to serve them for a MONTH if they can pull it off. Put your ass where your mouth is,” My mom teased her playfully.
“Oh, it’s Mistress Ann now? I think Liz and I would like to see you serve these little twats all by yourself,” Ann teased my mother playfully.
“I was thinking if Samantha is willing to submit to their discipline, then I could do it,” Mrs. Sonneborne cleared her throat nervously. “It is a sacrifice of my freedom, but I think in the end it will show my daughter that I will not make her do something I won’t do myself!”
“Serve these vile little witches?” Ann forced my head down to choke on the paddle-like I was sucking her cock. I was nearly vomiting, but I took two more inches than I thought possible into my throat. I was gasping for air, and my throat muscles were burning as she impaled my open mouth on the wooden paddle that had just been in my ass.
Liz looked nervous and reluctant after Ann made that comment.
“I was just thinking that if Mistress Samantha were willing to give them a week as an example of how to serve if they graduate, then I would too. it seemed only fair,” she said.
That surprised me.
Ann plugged my nose without looking at me to cut off my air supply as she choked me on the wooden paddle. “What about your husband? Can you be gone an entire week?” she said.
“I’ll get rid of him. He’ll be happy to go on some trip where he can bang hookers,” Liz said.
I was choking and gasping for air, so I couldn’t see Candy’s face, but I was sure she was surprised. Once Gerald and Timmy find out their sister is a slave, this will be twice the fun to expose their mom as one too!
“I’d train you and Samantha both for a week!” Ann offered.
“First, we need to take care of our little money problem,” My mom said with a shrug.
Liz looked at her daughter and told her, “If you graduate I am going to give all three of you a week to boss me around. I expect you to treat me fairly but maintain discipline. I want you to understand what it takes to be a Mistress and to have authority but also be responsible for someone else. I want you to understand what it takes to train them. If you can pass that final test with me then when we go back home, YOU will belong to me, and I will determine when you can have your freedom back. This will bond us together. There will be some freaky things we do as part of this, but once I’ve submitted to you, then you will see how hard it is for me to let you submit to me! but how imperative it is that you do.”
Mrs. Sonneborne was going to let us boss her around for a week? This was getting better and better! The stipulation was that if we did it good enough, then her daughter had to continue training under her? I’d make sure that happened. There would be no way she could do that under her dad and brothers noses! Devious plans within plans began to form in my mind of how to make all that come to pass.
“Thank you, Mistress,” Liz said with her eyes wide in wonder at her mother’s willingness to put her ass on the line if she graduates.
“I am not your Mistress yet,” Liz pet her daughter’s head and told her that if she graduates the Summer, then she can have the honor of calling her Mistress. “You have a lot to prove before any of that will happen.”
“I understand you two cunts call Samantha your Mom when you are out and about,” Ann said.
“Yes Ma’am, but not to disrespect my own mother. It is just easier when we are trying to delight someone and make their day,” Liz explained the game we played where we would try to blow someone’s mind and give them an experience no one would believe. It begins usually with addressing my mom as “Mom” instead of Ma’am.
“Fine, in the future, you will call Mrs. Sonneborne and me, your Aunt when you are in public with us and are trying to delight someone. Obvious exceptions if they know Candy is Liz’s daughter. I want to observe when you make somebody’s day,” she said before finally pulling the paddle out of my throat.
Despite Ann telling us, we weren’t worthy to call her Mistress it became normal after this turning point to refer to the three of them as the “Three Mistresses” and to occasionally call Liz or Ann by the title “Mistress Liz” or “Mistress Ann.”
Ann gazed with a bemused expression as I gasped with slobber running down my cheek. My eyes were puffy, and my nose was red from choking on the handle. She opened her mouth and pushed the handle down her throat to the base with ease. She pulled it out and pushed it in again to show me that she could take nine inches of solid wood, leather-wrapped handle down her throat like it was nothing.
“If you can do this at the end of the Summer, I MIGHT let you be in charge of me for an hour,” Ann smirked. “Your Mom and Liz have faith you can pass their tests. I don’t think a single summer is enough for you to earn the right to call yourself a mistress, but maybe someday I’d give you a crack at my delicious cunt.”
“No maybes and not somedays,” my mom said to Ann in a tone that suggested this was a rule they all agreed to live by. “You either put your ass on the line for seven days or don’t make promises you might chicken out on,” Mom said.
“Someone has to be the adult in case these little cunts decide to hold wild parties and leave us tied up,” Ann already assumed that I planned to leave them tied to a tree someplace and party my ass off after they stopped amusing me.
“They already know what would happen if they don’t take the dominant leadership role seriously. Are you in or are you out, Mistress Ann?” my mom asked her point blank.
“It has been a long time since I’ve ever served anyone, and I kind of like the idea of doing it with the two of you. It would be an interesting final exam to see how they handle experienced submissives so they can see control from the other side of the equation. I wish someone had done that to me when I was growing up under my Uncle’s whip,” Ann said.
It sounded like there was an entire story to be told in that last sentence. Who was her Uncle, and how did he raise her?
“All three of you will not only pass your mother’s class. You have to meet all her and Liz’s expectations. That is fine for them, but for me, you have to be willing to put in the extra credit. You will learn everything they have to teach you, and then each of you will also take Luther to the base in your ass, pussy, and throat. No vomiting, no crying, no whining! Slide it in and out,” Ann made it look easy to gobble the paddle down her throat still slick with my spit and ass juice.
“For an entire week,” My mom stipulated.
“For an entire week,” Ann smiled and agreed that had to be stipulated before asking “Does that count from Monday to Friday?” she was playing because she said “Fine, seven whole days, 24 hours each, we’ll eat, sleep, suck, fuck, cluck as you wish. You just have to earn it. I do have one more condition. You have to be willing to make this worth my while. Liz is going to serve her mother. I assume Sugar is going to serve her mom too. Honey, I feel for you, girl. You got nobody waiting to keep you on the straight and narrow. My condition is that IF you manage to jump through all the hoops, pass all the hurdles and prove to be worthy of dominating me, all three of you bitches belong to me for a week. That will keep you from going absolutely revenge crazy because payback is a bitch and her name is Mistress Ann!” Ann stood imperiously before us and asked us if we agreed. She made it clear that just as we would own her for 7 days and 24 hours, she would own us for exactly that long and promised us she would make us regret every minute of our decision.
Despite that promise, I was overjoyed for this opportunity, and Candy and Honey looked excited as well.
This was better than I could have hoped. I would be in charge of all three of these cunts for an entire week? My mom and her two friends? That was golden! I didn’t care about promises after the summer. I agreed to everything and so did Liz and Honey but probably for different reasons.
It was shortly after this conversation they decided they wanted the final tests for this evening.
They sent two of us to serve Kiwi while they Interviewed each of us separately about the punishment we had designed. Kiwi made us lick his nuts and play with him while we waited for our turn. We were told we were explicitly forbidden from talking about the interview process or what punishment we’d suggest when it was our turn. I was tempted to ask Honey anyway, but the little cunt could not be trusted not to turn me in.
Buddy, Lewis, and Jenny were also not allowed in the living room while the three Mistresses talked to us so that we could all talk freely. They had set up a final evaluation between one of us and all three of them.
When it was my turn, mom told me to stand in the center of the living room at attention with my hands behind my head and address the three of them on the couch.
They had three questions for me. The first question was, what did I think I learned this week.
“I learned I am an abusive and manipulative bitch who is lazy, selfish, vain, and that I tend to hurt those around me just to amuse myself. I bring others down to make myself feel better about who I am. I learned that I used my body and good looks to get people to do what I want by teasing and promising them time with me but then withholding it. I’ve learned that I need to change and most importantly, how discipline can help me,” I said honestly. I thought that was a great answer.
“All I heard in there was what she learned about herself? me, my, what I wanted and what I am like,” Ann observed.
“What shocks me is that she is just NOW learning she is a manipulative bitch? What did she think she was before this week? Was the Nobel peace prize just in the mail, Sister Theresa?” Liz laughed at me.
“I am just happy she didn’t say she learned how to suck, fuck, and serve because she is still an amateur when it comes to that,” My mom agreed with them.
They didn’t give me a chance to address any of what they said. They asked me their second question. “If you could stop right now and quit your mother’s summer school, would you do it and why or why not?”
I asked if I could quit without consequence.
Ann sighed, “You are asked a question, and you answer with a question. There are consequences to everything you do. If you drop out of high school, then you end up pregnant, flipping burgers for the rest of your life. So yes, there would be consequences to quitting this opportunity. Some of which are obvious and some of which are not. Answer the question before I decide to shove Luther back up your ass for the rest of the night,” she said.
“Yes, Ma’am, I would not quit,” I lied. I didn’t think I would be permitted to quit and so it didn’t make sense to say that I would.
“I thought she would quit,” Liz seemed surprised.
“She said she won’t quit because she thinks we won’t let her,” Ann said as if she had read my mind.
“No, Ma’am, I might have, but I want you to be my bitch at the end of the summer,” I smiled at Ann.
“That I believe,” Ann said.
“You know what our final question is going to be. We don’t need you to repeat for us how you planned a party that destroyed your mom’s home. How you abused your authority over Jenny, how you hurt your friends, and how you tried to manipulate them into this training. We know there were a dozen other sneaky things you have likely done that are worth punishing. We want to know what sentence for your behavior you think you deserve and why. We want to know how this training and that punishment specifically might prevent you from doing these things in the future,” she said.
I had given some thought to some clever answers. I considered reverse psychology. I could have said that I deserved no punishment. When they asked me why I would say that living with what I have done is punishment enough or some bullshit like that. The stipulation was that the punishment could not be a permanent rule and should take no more than three hours. I wasn’t necessarily going to be doing it and because they were dressed and ready to go out partying I thought it was worth trying to ask for an over the top punishment in the hopes they would conclude I was willing to be punished severely. They might assume I cared about what I did and then forgive me. I have to admit that I was starting to feel a little guilty about what I had done which surprised me.
The new idea of asking for an extreme punishment was still a form of reverse psychology and a long shot that it would get me out of punishment while earning me brownie points with the council of mistresses.
Kiwi had suggested I mix equal parts humiliation, physical pain, sexuality, and obedience into my suggestion so that I could demonstrate I learned a little of everything.
“What I would like to offer for my punishment is to put on my old girl Scout uniform. It is skimpy, and if it isn’t skimpy enough, we can cut it down. Replace all of the merit badges with condoms and if we have time some fake ones about sucking dicks, and rope tying. I will go door to door and try to sell my cookies,” I suggested. I was clearly implying I would wink, flirt, and offer sex to the men at each house. That was the humiliation part. “If I can earn three dollars the hard way before three hours are up then I will return home and suck the empty condoms in front of you while I tell you about what I learned,” I said. “If I make anything less than three dollars, then I will squat over the twat-puller and pick it up with my pussy and asshole with my plug in my mouth. I will let Kiwi lead me to the woods after dark. He will tie me to a tree with the prices of 25 cents for a BJ and 50 cents to fuck me and 75 cents to whip me ten times, on my body and then invite every boy in the neighborhood to come to take a turn until I get six dollars! I’ll stay out there until I do, Ma’am. I’ll take my chances with the mosquitos, ants, and weirdos and trust that they fill my piggy bank before they fill my cunt with cum.”
I could hardly believe I offered to do all this, but as I did it all made sense in my head. I could even picture myself doing it and strangely I got turned on by the mental image. Things I would never have considered doing now seemed less scary, and I was willing to do everything on the list if push came to shove. I suppose one of the interesting side effects of this training was that if I ever played truth or dare again I would come out a champion.
“That’s longer than three hours,” Liz observed right away. I was hoping by being willing to go longer than three hours they would see this as extra credit or just say it was a good idea but too long and not make me do it. Instead, Liz looked at me with disappointment that I didn’t keep the punishment to precisely three hours.
“I like the Girl Scout uniform though. That demonstrates creativity,” Ann said as she looked at my mom for her opinion.
“This is a very convoluted punishment that seems more like a dare or a bet,” my mom said before asking me if Kiwi told me to do it.
“No Ma’am, he gave me some general advice that I should spread the punishment across the different subjects you are teaching. Humility, Patience, Sexuality, and Pain.”
“I want you to learn to be giving of yourself before others as part of sexuality, but I am not teaching you sexuality for its own sake,” My mom clarified before nodding that she liked the idea. “The idea is creative. You can be creative when you want to be. I can’t help but think you are hoping we won’t make you follow through with it for some reason,” my mom said sarcastically.
I was obviously much more transparent at times than I thought.
“The good news is that we aren’t going to choose the punishment for you. You are going to choose it for each other,” she said.
Once all three of us had a turn in front of the council of dominatrixes in the living room, we were brought back in the room together on all fours behind Kiwi.
“I like how you have them crawling nose to ass,” Ann smirked.
“I got the idea from you,” my mom smiled back at Ann.
We were told to stand up at attention and repeat our punishment again.
“The punishments won’t happen tonight. We don’t have time to dole them out. We won’t do this every time we have one of these evaluations, but as a twist, we are going to let YOU cunts decide who gets punished,” My mom explained to us.
That was a huge twist! I was expected to vote whether my friends had their punishment applied to them or not. Naturally, I’d want them to suffer, but if I were too eager, my mom and her friends would probably think I was still a bitch. They thought that anyway, though.
I could also vote AGAINST them getting punished in the hopes they voted against me.
Mom put a white marble and a black marble in our open mouths. She told us to hold them there. She said that after we heard a punishment a cup would be brought around and to spit the black marble if we wanted the girl to be punished as she suggested and a white marble if we didn’t. “I need to see at least two black marbles in the cup for that to happen,” Mom explained that would prevent us from trying to protect each other. The council of dominatrixes was way ahead of me on the kinds of tricks and shenanigans I would pull.
Honey repeated her punishment idea first. She briefly described all the things we did leading up the party, shoplifting for fun, and took responsibility for her decisions even on stuff I clearly remembering peer-pressuring her into doing. Honey also admitted she frequently farted in the cereal box at home right before breakfast as payback so that her stepbrothers and other siblings would end up eating her farts. I was not only amused but impressed with that prank!
I would have to remember in the future when this training is all over not to eat cereal unless she has some too when she visits my house.
“I will squat for three hours and hold my mouth open. “Trash” will be written in magic marker on my chin. Anyone who wants can toss chewing gum wrappers, tissue, or even fart directly into my mouth. I will have two mousetraps attached to my nipples and one to my clit. Anytime I move even to scratch my ass unless I am shoved adds an additional 15 minutes to my time. When I am done, I will explain why I am just a dumb garbage disposal and what I learned from this punishment,” she said.
Naturally, I spit black in the glass when Kiwi passed it around. I assumed Candy did too. The marbles were different sizes but shaped like a man’s balls. I was pretty sure from the taste they had been in someone’s pussy recently.
Candy’s punishment was much more surprising. She didn’t have the kind of pain tolerance that Honey did so I was very curious what she would suggest. I didn’t want Candy to top my idea. Honey’s punishment plan was definitely good, but I didn’t think it was better than mine.
What she said next completely floored me.
Ann told me, “You know how people say this is going to hurt me much more than it hurts you? Well, that isn’t the case this time. I have been looking forward to bending over your dirty little ass all week and slapping the ever-loving shit out of you. When your mother and I are talking, you make these faces like you can’t stand that we are having a conversation that doesn’t involve you. Do you know how insulting and disrespectful that is? Of course, you don’t. You might think twice about shitting on people because one day they are going to be in a position of holding that paddle while you stick your ass out for a smack,” Ann said as she adjusted my body so that my legs were wide and made me grab my ankles.
Ann smirked and struck me with the edge of that paddle so hard between the crack of my ass and twat that I yelped like a wounded dog. It was an incredible pain that made me think my pussy might break off. “You are a big girl, you need a big girl punishment now. We are done playing around. This first week was an introduction to how to stop being a cunt. As I see it, you are saying the words you think we want to hear, but your body language, your facial expressions, your tone, and inflection is still the biggest cunt in the room, and usually, that is your mother!” Ann was joking about my mom, but she meant everything else.
“One Ma’am, thank you, and I am sorry for my expressions, I can’t help it, or was this first swing a warm-up?” I asked politely.
“You see? Even how you ask if that was a warm-up. It is like you are trying to assert that you thought it was not hard enough passive-aggressively!” She hit me again hard.
“Two Ma’am, thank you! I am not! You hit very hard!” I said as politely as I could through gritted teeth.
“That’s funny! In the eight years I’ve known you I don’t think you’ve ever told me once that I’ve done anything right or to your satisfaction. I doubt many people have had that distinction. Do you need to be treated roughly like a fuck doll pin cushion to show basic human emotions like admitting someone else knows something you do not?” she said as she hit me again between the crack and pussy AGAIN! I thought she would rip me apart if she continued.
“Three Ma’am, thank you! I haven’t found it easy to give compliments or take them! I wish I were better at it, thank you! I guess I do need this,” I admitted.
“You guess? You wish? Do I look like a wishing well to you? I am asking you a question, and you are telling me what you guess you wish? Fuck you, little slut. You aren’t guessing anymore. Do you want me to beat your ass so you can learn to respect you?” she hit me harder between my crack and pussy.
I wanted to take that paddle and shove the handle straight up her ass. I had a feeling she might even like that on some level. I didn’t think I could stand ten of these right in the same spot. It didn’t’ seem fair because she spread them out on Honey.
“Five Ma’am, Yes Ma’am, I want you to beat me in front of my mother and Mrs. Sonneborne and teach me what I am doing wrong?”
Ann chuckled and had me kiss the cum off the edge of the paddle. It felt warm as I kissed my own goo off the edge “The count was four,” she chuckled. I was sweating, and my nose was running after four swats. It was the hardest I’d ever been beaten. She laughed that I got the numbers mixed up and seemed flattered. “Somehow, I don’t believe you want more of Luther where I was putting him. The look on your face suggests you want to shove this paddle up my ass,” she smirked. It was like she had ESP or something. “The choice is yours, Sugar. Do you want me to continue to evaluate you, or do you want me to pull up my skirt, bend over and let you stick Luther where ever you want?”
My mom looked nervous about the offer. I think she thought I’d say yes, I wanted to shove the paddle up her friend’s ass.
“Please continue Ma’am, I will submit to what you think I need. I am sorry if my face looks naturally bitchy and stuck up,” I said.
“Liz has the same problem,” Ann teased her friend and then she delivered yet another strike in between the crack of my ass down hard on my asshole.
“I just want to punch your little asshole like I would punch your face!” she said. This time instead of asking me a question, she told me to “Birth my plug.” I didn’t know what she meant.
“Do it, I am not going to help you. Birth that plug out of your ass and let me watch,” she said.
It took me some effort to push the plug out of my asshole, and I let it drop on the floor.
“Does the plug have a name?” she asked me.
“No, I haven’t taught them to think of their butt plugs as lovers,” my mom said.
Ann scoffed again like that should have happened. “You will spend a lot of time with this plug. You need to learn to feel bad when you drop him on the floor. You need to kiss him at night and crave the feeling of him. He is not an object. YOU are an object. You are my toy and plaything right now. Your plug is more important than you, and I’d rather scrape you off the bottom of my shoe like dog shit than I would lose that plug.”
Ann told me that we would be naming our plugs next week when she visited.
I began to wonder who was really in charge between the three friends. It seemed like my mom and Ann had been in charge of one another but that they took turns being mistresses. I got the impression that Ann was usually the boss and that Liz was always submissive but there was a backstory between them that I didn’t fully understand.
My mom didn’t call either of them Mistress, but I heard Liz once call both of them Mistresses tonight. Mistress seemed more like a title when Liz had said it like she was addressing two judges. I wondered if there was a hierarchy between them.
“Should the name be a boy or a girl, Ma’am?” I asked.
“Should the name be a boy or a girl, Ma’am?” Ann mocked me and imitated my tone like I was some kind of an asshole. She told me that depended on what kind of lovers I prefer. “Just don’t name it after one of us. We are going to be much bigger pains in your ass than that plug,” she said as she hit me again between the crack. This time without the plug, the wood crushed my anal rim, and I felt like my asshole was swelling up.
“I can’t wait to hear your punishment idea. I hope it is a good one. I’ve so many delicious fresh horrors to introduce you too,” Ann promised me. She straddled the paddle under her miniskirt and placed the tip of the wooden handled wrapped in leather to my asshole. “Don’t make me do all the work. You are a big girl, fuck that fat dumper down on this plug! Let me see you impale yourself on Luther,” she said.
I pushed my ass back on the plug and impaled myself on it for her amusement like it was her own cock. Ann was not impressed. She said I was slow and boring. “All tease and no, please! Let’s see you put your entire back into it!”
The handle was huge, much bigger than the butt plug. I did my best to see-saw my ass onto the dick.
“Sam, How is her gag reflex? I hope better than she fucks!” Ann asked my mom.
“Today was her first real dick in the ass,” my mom said.
“Isn’t that special?” Ann said sarcastically before turning to Kiwi to ask him, “Kiwi, do you have a hog this big?”
Kiwi looked scared. He had been staring straight ahead and pretending not to watch was happening. Kiwi had grown rather confident when it was just my mother but it was clear that he had reverted to the bashful awkward kid he really was around Ann and Liz.
Ann told him not to be frightened and that she wouldn’t be putting this up his ass when she was done.
“No, Ma’am,” Kiwi said.
“You have such an innocent face. I bet Sam is a little nervous being owned if you are still here when the girls graduate?” Ann teased him that he’d get to fuck my mother. That was gross to me!
Kiwi mumbled a little about hoping he was as well.
She asked if my mom was still willing to serve us for a week.
“Hah, I would rather OWN You for a week,” My mom teased her before agreeing. “Yes, I’ll demonstrate for them how to properly serve. If they graduate they’ll be ready to understand the obligations and responsibilities of a dominant that come along with authority,” she explained. “If they pass every test with flying colors and embrace the training then I’ll choose one of them as Slutadictorian to own me personally for the following week. They have to ALL meet all the criteria I establish and exceed it though before they can have the authority and responsibilities for an additional week.”
What responsibilities? All I saw was my mom and her friends laughing and telling us what to do. There didn’t seem to be any obligations on their end from my perspective.
“If all three graduate to my specifications, We’ll pick one of them to be a Slutadictorian and she gets me to herself for a week,” Mom said.
“Very generous with your ass!” Ann nodded in agreement.
She plucked Luther’s handle from my asshole and then roughly shoved it into my mouth so that I could show her my gag reflex as she forced it down my throat like a massive dick. “You suck dick like a virgin!” Ann choked me with the handle. She had a gleam in her eye as she forced me to my knees to suck it off. “You think you can learn how to serve well enough to graduate your mother’s program?”
I nodded yes as snot and tears rolled down my face while I gasped for air as she made me suck the dirty handle.
“Your mother isn’t going to make it easy for you to earn the right to control her, and I am going to be even harder to impress. I’d give you a week to dominate me, but I don’t have as much confidence as she does that you’ll graduate,” Ann smirked mischievously.
I’d love some payback for what she was doing to me!
“I can tell by your face you would like that,” Ann smirked. “I’ve served people I hated. I’ve served people I’ve respected. You serve them the same way,” she told me while she forced the handle to the back of my throat and made me choke.
“Oh C’mon, Mistress Ann, if you don’t have any faith that these little sluts can graduate to our satisfaction then agree to serve them for a MONTH if they can pull it off. Put your ass where your mouth is,” My mom teased her playfully.
“Oh, it’s Mistress Ann now? I think Liz and I would like to see you serve these little twats all by yourself,” Ann teased my mother playfully.
“I was thinking if Samantha is willing to submit to their discipline, then I could do it,” Mrs. Sonneborne cleared her throat nervously. “It is a sacrifice of my freedom, but I think in the end it will show my daughter that I will not make her do something I won’t do myself!”
“Serve these vile little witches?” Ann forced my head down to choke on the paddle-like I was sucking her cock. I was nearly vomiting, but I took two more inches than I thought possible into my throat. I was gasping for air, and my throat muscles were burning as she impaled my open mouth on the wooden paddle that had just been in my ass.
Liz looked nervous and reluctant after Ann made that comment.
“I was just thinking that if Mistress Samantha were willing to give them a week as an example of how to serve if they graduate, then I would too. it seemed only fair,” she said.
That surprised me.
Ann plugged my nose without looking at me to cut off my air supply as she choked me on the wooden paddle. “What about your husband? Can you be gone an entire week?” she said.
“I’ll get rid of him. He’ll be happy to go on some trip where he can bang hookers,” Liz said.
I was choking and gasping for air, so I couldn’t see Candy’s face, but I was sure she was surprised. Once Gerald and Timmy find out their sister is a slave, this will be twice the fun to expose their mom as one too!
“I’d train you and Samantha both for a week!” Ann offered.
“First, we need to take care of our little money problem,” My mom said with a shrug.
Liz looked at her daughter and told her, “If you graduate I am going to give all three of you a week to boss me around. I expect you to treat me fairly but maintain discipline. I want you to understand what it takes to be a Mistress and to have authority but also be responsible for someone else. I want you to understand what it takes to train them. If you can pass that final test with me then when we go back home, YOU will belong to me, and I will determine when you can have your freedom back. This will bond us together. There will be some freaky things we do as part of this, but once I’ve submitted to you, then you will see how hard it is for me to let you submit to me! but how imperative it is that you do.”
Mrs. Sonneborne was going to let us boss her around for a week? This was getting better and better! The stipulation was that if we did it good enough, then her daughter had to continue training under her? I’d make sure that happened. There would be no way she could do that under her dad and brothers noses! Devious plans within plans began to form in my mind of how to make all that come to pass.
“Thank you, Mistress,” Liz said with her eyes wide in wonder at her mother’s willingness to put her ass on the line if she graduates.
“I am not your Mistress yet,” Liz pet her daughter’s head and told her that if she graduates the Summer, then she can have the honor of calling her Mistress. “You have a lot to prove before any of that will happen.”
“I understand you two cunts call Samantha your Mom when you are out and about,” Ann said.
“Yes Ma’am, but not to disrespect my own mother. It is just easier when we are trying to delight someone and make their day,” Liz explained the game we played where we would try to blow someone’s mind and give them an experience no one would believe. It begins usually with addressing my mom as “Mom” instead of Ma’am.
“Fine, in the future, you will call Mrs. Sonneborne and me, your Aunt when you are in public with us and are trying to delight someone. Obvious exceptions if they know Candy is Liz’s daughter. I want to observe when you make somebody’s day,” she said before finally pulling the paddle out of my throat.
Despite Ann telling us, we weren’t worthy to call her Mistress it became normal after this turning point to refer to the three of them as the “Three Mistresses” and to occasionally call Liz or Ann by the title “Mistress Liz” or “Mistress Ann.”
Ann gazed with a bemused expression as I gasped with slobber running down my cheek. My eyes were puffy, and my nose was red from choking on the handle. She opened her mouth and pushed the handle down her throat to the base with ease. She pulled it out and pushed it in again to show me that she could take nine inches of solid wood, leather-wrapped handle down her throat like it was nothing.
“If you can do this at the end of the Summer, I MIGHT let you be in charge of me for an hour,” Ann smirked. “Your Mom and Liz have faith you can pass their tests. I don’t think a single summer is enough for you to earn the right to call yourself a mistress, but maybe someday I’d give you a crack at my delicious cunt.”
“No maybes and not somedays,” my mom said to Ann in a tone that suggested this was a rule they all agreed to live by. “You either put your ass on the line for seven days or don’t make promises you might chicken out on,” Mom said.
“Someone has to be the adult in case these little cunts decide to hold wild parties and leave us tied up,” Ann already assumed that I planned to leave them tied to a tree someplace and party my ass off after they stopped amusing me.
“They already know what would happen if they don’t take the dominant leadership role seriously. Are you in or are you out, Mistress Ann?” my mom asked her point blank.
“It has been a long time since I’ve ever served anyone, and I kind of like the idea of doing it with the two of you. It would be an interesting final exam to see how they handle experienced submissives so they can see control from the other side of the equation. I wish someone had done that to me when I was growing up under my Uncle’s whip,” Ann said.
It sounded like there was an entire story to be told in that last sentence. Who was her Uncle, and how did he raise her?
“All three of you will not only pass your mother’s class. You have to meet all her and Liz’s expectations. That is fine for them, but for me, you have to be willing to put in the extra credit. You will learn everything they have to teach you, and then each of you will also take Luther to the base in your ass, pussy, and throat. No vomiting, no crying, no whining! Slide it in and out,” Ann made it look easy to gobble the paddle down her throat still slick with my spit and ass juice.
“For an entire week,” My mom stipulated.
“For an entire week,” Ann smiled and agreed that had to be stipulated before asking “Does that count from Monday to Friday?” she was playing because she said “Fine, seven whole days, 24 hours each, we’ll eat, sleep, suck, fuck, cluck as you wish. You just have to earn it. I do have one more condition. You have to be willing to make this worth my while. Liz is going to serve her mother. I assume Sugar is going to serve her mom too. Honey, I feel for you, girl. You got nobody waiting to keep you on the straight and narrow. My condition is that IF you manage to jump through all the hoops, pass all the hurdles and prove to be worthy of dominating me, all three of you bitches belong to me for a week. That will keep you from going absolutely revenge crazy because payback is a bitch and her name is Mistress Ann!” Ann stood imperiously before us and asked us if we agreed. She made it clear that just as we would own her for 7 days and 24 hours, she would own us for exactly that long and promised us she would make us regret every minute of our decision.
Despite that promise, I was overjoyed for this opportunity, and Candy and Honey looked excited as well.
This was better than I could have hoped. I would be in charge of all three of these cunts for an entire week? My mom and her two friends? That was golden! I didn’t care about promises after the summer. I agreed to everything and so did Liz and Honey but probably for different reasons.
It was shortly after this conversation they decided they wanted the final tests for this evening.
They sent two of us to serve Kiwi while they Interviewed each of us separately about the punishment we had designed. Kiwi made us lick his nuts and play with him while we waited for our turn. We were told we were explicitly forbidden from talking about the interview process or what punishment we’d suggest when it was our turn. I was tempted to ask Honey anyway, but the little cunt could not be trusted not to turn me in.
Buddy, Lewis, and Jenny were also not allowed in the living room while the three Mistresses talked to us so that we could all talk freely. They had set up a final evaluation between one of us and all three of them.
When it was my turn, mom told me to stand in the center of the living room at attention with my hands behind my head and address the three of them on the couch.
They had three questions for me. The first question was, what did I think I learned this week.
“I learned I am an abusive and manipulative bitch who is lazy, selfish, vain, and that I tend to hurt those around me just to amuse myself. I bring others down to make myself feel better about who I am. I learned that I used my body and good looks to get people to do what I want by teasing and promising them time with me but then withholding it. I’ve learned that I need to change and most importantly, how discipline can help me,” I said honestly. I thought that was a great answer.
“All I heard in there was what she learned about herself? me, my, what I wanted and what I am like,” Ann observed.
“What shocks me is that she is just NOW learning she is a manipulative bitch? What did she think she was before this week? Was the Nobel peace prize just in the mail, Sister Theresa?” Liz laughed at me.
“I am just happy she didn’t say she learned how to suck, fuck, and serve because she is still an amateur when it comes to that,” My mom agreed with them.
They didn’t give me a chance to address any of what they said. They asked me their second question. “If you could stop right now and quit your mother’s summer school, would you do it and why or why not?”
I asked if I could quit without consequence.
Ann sighed, “You are asked a question, and you answer with a question. There are consequences to everything you do. If you drop out of high school, then you end up pregnant, flipping burgers for the rest of your life. So yes, there would be consequences to quitting this opportunity. Some of which are obvious and some of which are not. Answer the question before I decide to shove Luther back up your ass for the rest of the night,” she said.
“Yes, Ma’am, I would not quit,” I lied. I didn’t think I would be permitted to quit and so it didn’t make sense to say that I would.
“I thought she would quit,” Liz seemed surprised.
“She said she won’t quit because she thinks we won’t let her,” Ann said as if she had read my mind.
“No, Ma’am, I might have, but I want you to be my bitch at the end of the summer,” I smiled at Ann.
“That I believe,” Ann said.
“You know what our final question is going to be. We don’t need you to repeat for us how you planned a party that destroyed your mom’s home. How you abused your authority over Jenny, how you hurt your friends, and how you tried to manipulate them into this training. We know there were a dozen other sneaky things you have likely done that are worth punishing. We want to know what sentence for your behavior you think you deserve and why. We want to know how this training and that punishment specifically might prevent you from doing these things in the future,” she said.
I had given some thought to some clever answers. I considered reverse psychology. I could have said that I deserved no punishment. When they asked me why I would say that living with what I have done is punishment enough or some bullshit like that. The stipulation was that the punishment could not be a permanent rule and should take no more than three hours. I wasn’t necessarily going to be doing it and because they were dressed and ready to go out partying I thought it was worth trying to ask for an over the top punishment in the hopes they would conclude I was willing to be punished severely. They might assume I cared about what I did and then forgive me. I have to admit that I was starting to feel a little guilty about what I had done which surprised me.
The new idea of asking for an extreme punishment was still a form of reverse psychology and a long shot that it would get me out of punishment while earning me brownie points with the council of mistresses.
Kiwi had suggested I mix equal parts humiliation, physical pain, sexuality, and obedience into my suggestion so that I could demonstrate I learned a little of everything.
“What I would like to offer for my punishment is to put on my old girl Scout uniform. It is skimpy, and if it isn’t skimpy enough, we can cut it down. Replace all of the merit badges with condoms and if we have time some fake ones about sucking dicks, and rope tying. I will go door to door and try to sell my cookies,” I suggested. I was clearly implying I would wink, flirt, and offer sex to the men at each house. That was the humiliation part. “If I can earn three dollars the hard way before three hours are up then I will return home and suck the empty condoms in front of you while I tell you about what I learned,” I said. “If I make anything less than three dollars, then I will squat over the twat-puller and pick it up with my pussy and asshole with my plug in my mouth. I will let Kiwi lead me to the woods after dark. He will tie me to a tree with the prices of 25 cents for a BJ and 50 cents to fuck me and 75 cents to whip me ten times, on my body and then invite every boy in the neighborhood to come to take a turn until I get six dollars! I’ll stay out there until I do, Ma’am. I’ll take my chances with the mosquitos, ants, and weirdos and trust that they fill my piggy bank before they fill my cunt with cum.”
I could hardly believe I offered to do all this, but as I did it all made sense in my head. I could even picture myself doing it and strangely I got turned on by the mental image. Things I would never have considered doing now seemed less scary, and I was willing to do everything on the list if push came to shove. I suppose one of the interesting side effects of this training was that if I ever played truth or dare again I would come out a champion.
“That’s longer than three hours,” Liz observed right away. I was hoping by being willing to go longer than three hours they would see this as extra credit or just say it was a good idea but too long and not make me do it. Instead, Liz looked at me with disappointment that I didn’t keep the punishment to precisely three hours.
“I like the Girl Scout uniform though. That demonstrates creativity,” Ann said as she looked at my mom for her opinion.
“This is a very convoluted punishment that seems more like a dare or a bet,” my mom said before asking me if Kiwi told me to do it.
“No Ma’am, he gave me some general advice that I should spread the punishment across the different subjects you are teaching. Humility, Patience, Sexuality, and Pain.”
“I want you to learn to be giving of yourself before others as part of sexuality, but I am not teaching you sexuality for its own sake,” My mom clarified before nodding that she liked the idea. “The idea is creative. You can be creative when you want to be. I can’t help but think you are hoping we won’t make you follow through with it for some reason,” my mom said sarcastically.
I was obviously much more transparent at times than I thought.
“The good news is that we aren’t going to choose the punishment for you. You are going to choose it for each other,” she said.
Once all three of us had a turn in front of the council of dominatrixes in the living room, we were brought back in the room together on all fours behind Kiwi.
“I like how you have them crawling nose to ass,” Ann smirked.
“I got the idea from you,” my mom smiled back at Ann.
We were told to stand up at attention and repeat our punishment again.
“The punishments won’t happen tonight. We don’t have time to dole them out. We won’t do this every time we have one of these evaluations, but as a twist, we are going to let YOU cunts decide who gets punished,” My mom explained to us.
That was a huge twist! I was expected to vote whether my friends had their punishment applied to them or not. Naturally, I’d want them to suffer, but if I were too eager, my mom and her friends would probably think I was still a bitch. They thought that anyway, though.
I could also vote AGAINST them getting punished in the hopes they voted against me.
Mom put a white marble and a black marble in our open mouths. She told us to hold them there. She said that after we heard a punishment a cup would be brought around and to spit the black marble if we wanted the girl to be punished as she suggested and a white marble if we didn’t. “I need to see at least two black marbles in the cup for that to happen,” Mom explained that would prevent us from trying to protect each other. The council of dominatrixes was way ahead of me on the kinds of tricks and shenanigans I would pull.
Honey repeated her punishment idea first. She briefly described all the things we did leading up the party, shoplifting for fun, and took responsibility for her decisions even on stuff I clearly remembering peer-pressuring her into doing. Honey also admitted she frequently farted in the cereal box at home right before breakfast as payback so that her stepbrothers and other siblings would end up eating her farts. I was not only amused but impressed with that prank!
I would have to remember in the future when this training is all over not to eat cereal unless she has some too when she visits my house.
“I will squat for three hours and hold my mouth open. “Trash” will be written in magic marker on my chin. Anyone who wants can toss chewing gum wrappers, tissue, or even fart directly into my mouth. I will have two mousetraps attached to my nipples and one to my clit. Anytime I move even to scratch my ass unless I am shoved adds an additional 15 minutes to my time. When I am done, I will explain why I am just a dumb garbage disposal and what I learned from this punishment,” she said.
Naturally, I spit black in the glass when Kiwi passed it around. I assumed Candy did too. The marbles were different sizes but shaped like a man’s balls. I was pretty sure from the taste they had been in someone’s pussy recently.
Candy’s punishment was much more surprising. She didn’t have the kind of pain tolerance that Honey did so I was very curious what she would suggest. I didn’t want Candy to top my idea. Honey’s punishment plan was definitely good, but I didn’t think it was better than mine.
What she said next completely floored me.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 244
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 8 times
- Been thanked: 184 times
- Contact:
Chapter 31
“My punishment is to confront that which I fear most,” Candy started without explaining all the shitty little things she had done to deserve the punishment first.
I was planning to embellish on all the bratty, self-absorbed things I had done. Ann had anticipated it and told me I shouldn’t bother to go over my list of shortcomings and mistakes. It was frustrating because, for some reason, I felt almost proud I had gotten away with so many of them that I wanted to admit them.
I think Ann knew that, and that may be why she didn’t care to hear me go over them.
The dominatrixes already thought I was a demon seed bitch from hell. I may as well take it to the next level, and that would make my punishment seem even more fitting. Yet, when Candy failed to go into hers, she honestly looked ashamed of herself like she was grateful she didn’t need to repeat her mistakes for all to hear.
That was either a nice touch to manipulate the dominatrixes, or she was starting to crack and actually believe the shit they were selling.
“I was going to ask for a more immediate punishment, but Sugar inspired me very much,” Candy said. Oh, there we have it. Go for the Oscar then, bitch! She was going to claim I was her inspiration? That was a clever move from a devious little cunt like her. I had to give Candy points for originality. Saying that I am her inspiration for why she wants punishment would serve to make her seem holier than thou.
“Sugar was willing to obey in front of her brothers every day and even serve them. Honey is going to be cleaning her parent’s trailer tomorrow, and I am sure she will be confronted with the embarrassing teasing by her brothers and sisters for her new behavior,” she said.
Honey said that also included cousins, stepbrothers and sisters, foster kids, Uncles, Aunts, and whoever else lived in the tiny single-wide trailer. She didn’t seem to care who saw her get humiliated.
“When I return home under my mother’s rules, I ask that my punishment be to kneel before my brothers and explain to them my new role in the house and my rules. I will also apologize for all the pranks I pulled on them and tell them I do not expect forgiveness. They can help me by accepting my new role in the house. I will not hide, lie, or expect them to pretend that I am the old Mandy. They will be permitted to call me Candy, and I will give them each three hours to tell me what to do. I’ll clean their room, listen to their stories, play video games, go to the mall, do their chores obediently.”
This punishment violated BOTH conditions of the challenge.
We were SUPPOSED to be able to do this in THREE HOURS total. Granted, my own punishment would last longer than three hours if I failed, but i didn’t plan to fail to get three dollars. It also was a permanent rule on some level. The WORST part about it was that she had set the date way OUT into the future. I didn’t know we could do that. I could have said that I’d do my punishment NEXT YEAR if I had known that! I had been out-maneuvered by this little cunt.
Mrs. Sonneborne said that she was incredibly proud of her daughter for offering this idea. Candy obviously knew how to push her mother’s buttons.
“I don’t know if Gerald and Teddy are ready to hear any of this. Even though the punishment you describe is longer than three hours, we decided to allow it. I will say to the other two girls that Gerald and Teddy are not nice, like Buddy and Lewis. They will want a lot of payback for the things their sister has done to them. I doubt they will limit themselves to asking her to clean their rooms and vacuum the carpets. Think very carefully about punishing her this way,” Liz said.
Fuck that! I was going to spit a black ball in that glass. If Gerald and Timmy showed up tonight like I hoped they would, she could start tonight. I assumed she was bluffing like I was and offering an over the top punishment she was hoping beyond hope she wouldn’t have to do.
I took a little consolation in being able to remind her if her brothers showed up tonight of just what she offered to do. I would delight in watching her kneel before them.
My brothers weren’t always nice either. The little pricks played tic-tac-toe on my ass!! Granted, they didn’t see any harm in it since my pale ass was right there in front of them, but I wanted to see Gerald and Timmy do at least that much to their sister. It would be a lot different for her with older brothers like Gerald and Timmy! They were probably horny little pricks who had lots of reasons to get even with her for things she probably did to them.
“Wow, you’ve inspired me too,” Honey said that she would like to apologize to her family tomorrow as well. I’d like to see her let them fart in her mouth after she tells them what she did all these years behind their backs!
Liz seemed almost as worried about Gerald and Timmy finding out her daughter was in training as Candy did. She could shake her ass until her skirt flies up in TG&Y for strangers, but when it came to people she knew and whose opinions of her mattered, she was not so bold. She’d have to be tonight!
I suppose for Liz, it may also be obvious that she’d have to obey Candy for a week, and I assumed that was probably why she cared if her sons found out. She said it was because she just didn’t think they would understand, but my little brothers understood just fine. Gerald and Timmy would get it.
It was finally my turn to talk again. I started to go into what I had done wrong and all of my shortcomings. I had prepared a speech in my head of all the ways I had fucked over my mom, my friends, Jenny, and even myself. It made me feel dumb repeating it, and for a few minutes, I started to believe I was truly a reprehensible manipulative cunt, and that was not a good thing. I had prepared this speech to help make my case that I felt sorry for what I did so that they wouldn’t actually make me go through with my punishment, and I wanted to lay it on thick. I even added shit I had never done to make it sound like I was even more shallow, vain and selfish than I truly was.
“Wrap it up, cum-quat,” Ann spun her fingers and told me that she wasn’t going to miss Happy Hours to listen to me brag about all the evil shit I have pulled. My mom and her friends reminded me of a council of witches sitting on the couch, listening to each of us petition them. It made it difficult to repeat the punishment idea I had because it dawned on me that I’d asked to be a door-to-door whore in my own neighborhood, and that was deeply humiliating. I had written a check with my mouth that I didn’t want to cash with my ass, as my mom would say.
Surprisingly, Candy and Honey were impressed with the Girl Scout punishment idea. So much so, they suggested they go as well and that over time mom let us earn special badges for our sash as we master what she was teaching us.
I spit a black ball in the glass reserved for me when it came my turn to vote for myself to be the one to be punished. I voted for both of them to be punished as well with a black marble. I assumed my mom would expect that.
I assumed the other two bitches hated me enough to vote for me to be punished, and mom would know it was me who put the white marble into my cup.
If all it took was two marbles, then I may as well vote for my own punishment Honey, and Candy would supply that. My vote wouldn’t matter. I assumed then that it was best to go ahead and vote black for myself. That might demonstrate sincere contrition on my part.
Mom said that the results were not what they expected.
She showed us the three black marbles for Honey. Honey smiled and said she’d expected nothing less.
There were three black marbles in the glass for Candy. “Your brothers are going to be given boundaries,” Liz assured her daughter that when they found out about her discipline, she’d be there to explain the reasons.
I smiled because they wouldn’t have them when they were gone partying! I’d make sure of that if the two nerds had the balls to show up.
In my case, there were two white balls and a black ball in the cup.
I was confused. I couldn’t believe Candy and Honey had voted to save me from punishment. I assumed it was some sort of mind-fuck on their part that I just didn’t understand.
My mom said she was confused as well. “I expected Sugar to vote to save herself from the punishment. I know that we told you this would be anonymous, but given the results, I would ask if you want to volunteer why one of you voted white for Sugar?”
“I voted white because I didn’t want Sugar to go out alone. I’d do it with her. Who knows what the boys in the neighborhood would do to her while she was tied to a tree,” Honey said.
“I voted white because I was going to suggest we do it as a team as well. I know my punishment has to be delayed until the Summer is over. I wanted to ask for the same punishment,” Candy admitted.
My mom was shocked that both of them voted white for me. She looked at me suspiciously when she realized I had been the single black vote in my punishment jar.
I wanted to congratulate them and offer them a hearty “Well played, girls!”
The two sluts must have conspired with one another. I was sure they had made a pact that no matter what, I suggested they were going to vote white so that they could ask for the same punishment and make me look bad and themselves far more contrite! I couldn’t conceive of any other possibility.
“I am going to sew you three little Cunt Scout uniforms. When you finish canvassing this neighborhood, you will do the streets nearby over the summer,”, my mom said. She was still going to make me go through with the punishment just now, with the two of them tagging along like well-endowed girl scouts in skimpy little costumes!
“Can we walk my trailer park? There are some people who have always been nice to me that I’ve given the finger to that I want to give a chance to get payback, Ma’am” Honey asked.
“Mom, sorry I mean Mistress Liz,” Candy asked her mother, “Would you let me continue Cunt Scouts with the other girls after I finish the summer?”
Now, they were making my idea a whole organization of slutty girls that went door to door winking at strangers and trying to suck them off for a quarter? I couldn’t believe it. I assumed Candy was trying to use my idea of asking for much more punishment than what they had in mind in order to convince them we didn’t need any and had learned our lesson already.
This was getting out of hand.
“It is something we will talk about when we get home,” my mom said before standing up.
She was dressed slutty herself with big hair, bangle hoop earrings, and a lot of makeup, just like Ann and Liz. The three older women looked like they were ready for a night partying out on the town. Mom had mentioned something about needing money earlier. I wanted to point out going out drinking was no way to get it, but I wanted them to leave.
I needed them to leave because Gerald and Timmy were likely to walk in the door sometime soon.
“Kiwi is in charge while we are gone. I may not be back until tomorrow morning,” Mom said.
“You wish!” Ann smirked.
“Jenny is Kiwi’s second in command. If the two of them give you orders, you will obey them as if they are from me. Mrs. Hannigan may also come over and check on you. She has my permission to discipline you for any reason. There is no reason to leave the house. There is no reason to let anyone else come over even the Donaldsons,” Mom was covering off on all the bases.
“Aye-Aye,” Kiwi nodded and said he would do his best. He seemed to be growing in confidence daily. He used to be intimidated by our nudity, but now he had grown quite used to chasing us around the house with the fly swatter or paddle and putting us through our positions and paces.
“Don’t let them irritate you or try to get on your nerves. Don’t be afraid to put them in their cage early and leave them there. If they piss in the cage because they miss a bathroom break, they’ll just have to sit in there until you let them out,” Mom instructed Kiwi.
“Fuck the shit out of them for me, Kiwi,” Ann shook his hand and then felt his dick through his corduroys without asking his permission first. It was pretty obvious Kiwi enjoyed being aggressively felt up.
“These sluts need to be far more bendy and twisty for me to be interested in watching them. I want to see them squirt, I want to see them scream your name and beg for dick. They looked bored, playing with themselves. If yourdick gets tired, never be afraid to use your fist,” Ann patted him on the ass on the way out the door.
Kiwi looked shocked to be given the permission he was given to have his way with us.
Liz stopped just as the other two were leaving and walked towards her daughter. She hugged her.
“When Samantha first suggested you enter discipline, I thought she was crazy. I thought you’d never go for it and that you’d be begging to go home. I was not prepared to give you the discipline you need at home. Your father and I are going to have a long talk before you get home so that he supports my decision. We’ll talk about your brothers knowing you are in discipline and what they might be able to order you to do around the house. I know you are putting on a brave face about that. I am so proud of how far you have come in this short amount of time. You are like a completely different daughter, and I can’t wait to get to know Candy because I really started to hate Mandy,” Liz said, and she kissed her daughter on the lips. It was loving and not sexual in any way.
Once they were gone, I began very slyly, trying to tempt Kiwi. I didn’t go over the top. Instead, I appealed to his desire to be lenient and be our friends.
“Could we watch Benson tonight, Master Kiwi?” I asked. I hated Benson. It was a dumb show about a black guy who was Lt. Governor. It seemed like something Kiwi and Jenny would like, though. I wanted to get common ground and slip in the Master title. I was not above kissing his ass if it benefited me.
“Master? I am no Master. I am just Kiwi,” he said.
“You seem like a Master to me. You are in charge of three cunts all by yourself, Master” I said. I pretended to seem cheerful and optimistic. It was strange because I didn’t loathe Kiwi. I felt like I should loathe the fact he could talk down to me or punish me if he wanted to do it.
I accepted he had authority over me, and I was just trying to manipulate him a little. I became aware that I had, on some level, accepted some submission by just not hating this guy or dreading what he might make me do for him.
Kiwi blushed. That was the reaction I was hoping for. I wanted to butter him up and tell him how perfect he was for the job of keeping us in line.
“She is just trying to butter you up, so she can get something from you,” Candy said sourly.
“You don’t think Kiwi can be a master?” I hated that bitch for calling me out on what I was obviously doing.
“I do but unless the Mistresses tell us he is then he isn’t,” Candy had me there.
Kiwi agreed to let us watch Benson as long as we laid across him on the couch, all curled up. Three naked teenage girls lying across his body and all he could do was laugh at Robert Guillaume’s dry jokes- What a lame ass.
I began to suspect Gerald and Timmy were not going to come by.
I managed to excuse myself and picked up the phone. I called Candy’s house, and her father answered.
“Is Gerald there?” I asked him sweetly. I still wanted to humiliate Candy, and I had been planning this confrontation all week. I already had the face I would make in mind when I got to remind her what she said about kneeling before them and offering to obey them.
“A girl? Is this a joke?” Candy’s father sounded annoyed. He didn’t think any girls would be calling for his son on Friday night.
“No, I was wondering if Gerald was there, is he Sir?” I asked.
“No, he said he and his little brother had a date. I didn’t believe him. I assumed he was out smoking the pot or something. He is really taking you out?” Candy’s dad asked me.
“Yes Sir, we are going to double date. My cousin Jenny will go with Teddy. We are going to see Ghostbusters, Sir,” I said. I knew that was the popular movie at the time. I had no interest in seeing it.
“That is some fragernackle bullshit highway robbery! The movie theaters are charging four bucks to see a picture show! In my day, it was less than a nickel,” her father continued. I don’t remember what he said exactly. He just started complaining about the price of things, and I hung up the phone. I already knew what I needed to know - Gerald and Timmy were on the way!
At the door to my mom’s room, Kiwi and the other girls confronted me.
“Who were you on the phone with?” Kiwi asked.
“No one, Master Kiwi,” I said.
“Don’t hand me that Master business, you were on the phone. Who with?” he asked suspiciously.
“Yes, Master Kiwi, I was. I was calling some of my girlfriends to come over to fuck you as a surprise,” I lied. It was a quick lie and one I hadn’t thought out very well. I had no friends of any kind. Even Candy and Honey were more close rivals than actual friends.
“That’s a right whopper, that is!” Kiwi chuckled in disbelief.
“Alright, you caught me red-handed. I called Jack and Bruce, Sir. They were the two guys Honey and I strung along until they brought liquor to my party. I wanted to apologize to them after all the things my mom and the other dominatrixes reminded me I did tonight.” I said. I hadn’t thought about Jack or Bruce all week. Technically, Jack was my boyfriend. I knew he’d laugh his ass off if he knew I was in discipline, and I didn’t want that. I still fully expected to go back to the way things were between us or use a different guy once I grew bored with Jack.
“Oh, I haven’t thought about Bruce! I owe him a lot of apologies for the emotional rollercoaster I played with him,” Honey admitted.
“You are going to have to squat down naked in front of them and tell them what a cunt that you are if they come over! I hope you realize that!” Candy reminded me.
“Oh, definitely! I was hoping to ask Kiwi to punish me in front of them and then invite them to have a turn spanking me,” I lied. “I would imagine anyone I’ve wronged deserves that much! don’t they?” I said.
There was a sudden knock on the door. It was hard to stifle my smile of victory. I was so close now to pulling off a prank I had planned almost since this training began.
I smiled “That could be them now! Should I get it, Master?” I said to Kiwi. He seemed annoyed I was calling him Master, but he wasn’t stopping me, and that made me want to do it even more.
“Yes, answer the door completely starkers, but if they are here for a party, they can go right back where they came from,” Kiwi said. Starkers was a word he used for butt-ass naked. I still frequently said he was Australian even though I knew he was from New Zealand. It seemed to really irritate him, and I could get away with it by acting like a brainless bimbo.
“Yes, Master!” I marched into the living room, passed my little brothers and Jenny. I nodded to them with a broad smile on my face and swung the door open wide to reveal my nudity.
“Hello, is there a party here?” Gerald managed to say before his jaw dropped open when he saw the three of us naked.
Gerald was taller than Kiwi and had so much acne on his face. He looked like an oily cheese pizza with a huge honking nose. I could see the resemblance to Candy but her features were softer and delicate. They were both olive skinned and had pretty blue eyes and dark hair.
Gerald’s nose reminded me of the Toucan Sam bird. It was so huge. He had dark brown curly hair. His sister’s face was beautiful, but Gerald looked like if a fart came to life and became a person.
Timmy had dark hair and olive skin. He looked very much like his sister in boy form, and he was about Jenny’s age.
Do you remember that scene in the movie Weird Science where the two nerds marvel at the naked woman they created that stepped out of the machine they made? That crazed expression of wonder as they didn’t know whether to look at my face, tits, or pussy.
“No party here, sirs,” I said.
“This is the great Jack and Bruce I heard about?” Kiwi folded his arms and repeated that there was no party here.
“YOU told me there was a party here,” Gerald said, accusingly like he had been betrayed.
“Those are my brothers, Sir” Candy appeared in the doorway. Gerald and Timmy were stunned to see their sister naked but not in the same boner-popping way they had looked at me.
“How did you get here so fast, Sir? She just invited you,” Candy asked.
“Why are you calling me Sir? Why are you naked?” Gerald had a lot of questions and told her that I invited him over much earlier in the week.
I could feel everyone’s eyes on me, and most of the attention was pretty negative.
“Come inside,” Kiwi told them and shut the door behind them.
“Mistress said no visitors, Sir,” Honey reminded him politely. She made no attempt to cover her huge tits that were still jiggling slightly as she smiled at Gerald and Timmy.
“Yeah, but they need some sort of explanation,” Kiwi was sharp enough to realize that the guys were freaked out. They were staring at Honey’s huge knockers once they walked in.
Candy’s expression was that of total betrayal. She couldn’t look at me at all. I wanted to drink her tears and see her panic. I tried to pretend that I had no idea why Gerald and Timmy were here, but I knew she had already connected the dots.
“Master Kiwi is right. You both deserve an explanation,” Candy said to her brothers. “After all the stunts I’ve pulled, mom put me in discipline over here. I am not permitted to wear clothes. That way I won’t sneak out of the house. When Mom gets home, I am going to ask her to let me explain the rest to you, but whatever you think I am doing over here after this is probably true. I am sorry my friend tricked you, and you had to find out this way, Sir,” she addressed them both.
I started to feel intensely guilty for what I had done. This was not the payoff I had expected. I thought I’d be laughing triumphantly, and yet now I felt the eyeballs of everyone in the room glaring at me and an intense guilty sensation of remorse.
“So, I can’t go on a date with Jenny?” Timmy looked disappointed but continued to ogle our naked bodies.
“What is that in your butt?” Gerald noticed our silvered butt plugs clenched between our ass cheeks.
I expected Candy to lash out at her brother to tell him to stop looking between her butt cheeks. It was hard not to notice the silvered plugs in our asses, though.
“That is my butt plug. I wear it all the time, Sir. It is to remind me of what a total pain in the ass I’ve been. I know this is confusing, and you have a lot of questions. We aren’t allowed to have visitors, so you have to go right now, though!” she said.
“Oh no,” Gerald insisted on finding out more about this.
I was happy because if he stayed, that would humiliate her further. She had promised to tell him all about her discipline and even obey him, but obviously, now that the bill had come due, she seemed more than a little reluctant.
I’d pay the price later for what I’d pulled, but it felt worth it. Yet, a part of me felt genuine guilt and remorse over what I had done. Teddy and Gerald thought they were going to have a date, and it was just a ruse to embarrass their sister. Candy and I had bonded over the last week, and now even Honey looked at me like I was Adolf Hitler and Charles Manson personified.
“I am sorry, I shouldn’t have used you to get to Candy! All three of us are in Slut Summer School. I am sure you’ll be seeing us again though,” I decided it was best to apologize. It didn’t make me feel any better about arranging this. I was just trying to do a little damage control so that I could tell my mother that I did apologize sincerely.
It was at that moment we heard a car pull up and saw headlights through our window. We lived on a quiet dead-end road in a Florida backwater town. There weren’t a lot of people driving around, and it had to be either Mrs. Hannigan or my mother coming back.
It was my mom. They had forgotten something, “Can’t leave without a few condoms!” My mom was joking as she dashed back into the house and stopped when she saw Gerald and Timmy.
“I assume Sugar invited you over?” she asked without even looking at me. My mom strode into the room with a swagger and confidence to take over for Kiwi.
“Yes, Ma’am” I muttered.
Ann rolled her eyes as she followed, and then Liz walked in behind them.
“Mom, what are YOU wearing?” Gerald asked Mrs. Sonneborne about her skimpy outfit with a smirk on his face. It was fairly obvious he didn’t expect his mom to be dressed like she was going out on the town tonight in a low-cut top and skimpy skirt.
“Your sister is naked, and you are asking me about MY clothes?” Liz seemed amused. She asked Candy what she told Gerald and Timmy.
Candy explained quickly that she had told them why she was naked and that she was forbidden to have visitors.
“Very good,” Liz put her hands behind her back and approached them. “I suppose you have a lot of questions?”
“We don’t have time for this!” Ann seemed dismayed and the most angry of the three of them. My mother and Liz seemed strangely calm about it. “We are already late! I told you that Sugar was going to pull some shit like this. She is untrainable. I could tell from the look on her face tonight that she had something up her sleeve. I just didn’t know shew as going to ruin our Friday night with her petty nonsense,” she lamented.
It was then that I decided to go on the offensive. In retrospect, it was poorly timed and even more poorly conceived of me to go off on my mother and her friends. I was caught red-handed with my prank, and frankly I hadn’t thought much about what I would do after I pulled it off. I had only been working towards humiliating Candy by exposing her discipline plan to her brothers. I never once thought about the repercussions beyond the fact that I was already being punished and humiliated, so it really didn’t matter to me what my mom decided to do to me.
I had not thought about how this may affect my ability to get along with Candy and Honey. I had started to accept that I probably wouldn’t win this little competition between the three of us. Still, I assumed I’d finish the training in order to control Ann, Liz, and my mother for a week.
Once I was caught, my instincts told me to start yelling and get angry. I yelled at my mother and told her she was a cunt for making me train naked. “What kind of mother does that to her daughter? You think this is helping me? Getting spanked by strangers?” I remember being the main theme of my vitriolic tantrum.
I yelled at Kiwi and told him that the only Mastering he was capable of doing was Masturbating. I thought that was particularly clever wordplay. I yelled at Candy and Honey and told them they would have done the same thing. I confronted them about conspiring to both agree I didn’t deserve punishment unless they did it too as super manipulative. They acted like they had no idea what I was talking about.
If they really didn’t conspire to make it seem like they were being gracious, the other possibility would be that they were REALLY being gracious towards me, and that didn’t fit my narrative. I didn’t want to consider that could have been what had happened.
I quickly pivoted to yell at Ann and Liz for being more concerned about how their night was going to go then how we got trained. “You left us under the care of a horny teenager you barely know and a little boy pretending to be a girl!” I remember stammering angrily.
I could tell that hurt Jenny quite a bit. She was a boy after all, but she had become so feminine over the past week that almost no one thought about the fact she used to be a boy named Eddie. I could also tell that confused the hell out of Timmy!
Ann looked like she was going to open my mouth and climb down my throat and then drop a ladder out of my asshole to climb out of my butt once she finished tearing me up from the inside. My plan was to continue aggressively yelling until I made someone else feel as guilty about something they did wrong as I felt right in that moment.
My mom silenced me with a wave of her hand.
“You need to know something, Sugar. The reason we go out so much is not to party and have fun,” she said.
I was about to call bullshit, but my mom has a way of looking at me that makes me shut up. She invoked that look in that moment and continued to explain. She said that the three of them work for the county school system.
“We take our salary 10 months out of the year, and then for three months out of the year, we have to live on whatever we can make. This is so we can keep you in the things you’ve grown accustomed to. This year when Candy went on her shopping spree Liz had to pay all that back. This year when you destroyed my apartment I have to repair all that damage. Every summer, the three of us work our asses off and put some aside for your college funds as well,” she said.
“Work?” I scoffed.
She looked at Ann and then at Liz before she told me what I should have known. “You know how the wet t-shirt contests and hot body contests have a prize? Well, we try to win those. If one of us wins or places we split the money. We are getting a little older and not as hot as we once we were so we also find more creative ways to earn the money. We were going to a strip club up in Daytona tonight, okay?” she said.
Gerald and Timmy seemed the most shocked by this revelation. It made a lot of sense. “We use what we have to get what we need,” my mom said as she waved her hand across her outfit. “The fact that we are late means we lost a prime earning opportunity,” my mom was steamed.
“Fine, spank my butt, stretch my clit out, put clothespins on my nipples! I am an asshole, okay?” I demanded angrily.
“No, you are done,” my mom said dismissively. “Get your clothes on. I don’t want to see you right now,” she looked away from me when she said it.
“Wait? I am DONE training? My dumb summer school is over?” I asked flippantly. My mom didn’t answer me. She ignored me as if I did not exist. That infuriated me. I was elated though. “If I had known, I could get out of this, and all I had to do was tell Timmy and Gerald what we were doing and make you late to shake your ass in a titty bar I would have done it much earlier,” I laughed.
I waited for someone to tell me to go to hell or to shut up. No one said a word.
No one even looked at me.
I stood up and hopped up and down once or twice. I smiled and pulled my butt plug out. “Okay, I am going to get dressed then!” I announced.
Everyone acted as if I had become invisible. “Okay, smell you later, losers!” I threw my butt plug on the ground. It was still a little greasy from being up my ass. I heard it clatter on the ground. I didn’t care.
No one told me to put it back up my ass. I was shocked because I was ready to tell them to KISS my ass.
I tore off my pink leather collar and threw it towards my mother. I didn’t actually hit it with it. I was angling for a confrontation but I wasn’t going to be reckless about it. My mom ignored me as if I was a petulant child seeking attention – and maybe that is exactly what I was. I hated that feeling.
“I get my room back too! That’s sweet!” I said triumphantly as I slammed my door to my old room. I wish I had shot them a bird to show my defiance and how little I cared about what they thought of me. I was caught up in the moment though and went into my room in a silent huff.
I was so used to being naked at that point, that I didn’t get dressed right away. Instead, I listened at the door to hear what they were saying about me. No one mentioned me at all. I assumed they were whispering about me in between talking about what they would do next.
Candy offered to get on the floor and kneel before her brothers. “I am in training like this all summer. I am trying not to be like Sugar,” she said.
“She isn’t Sugar anymore,” Liz reminded her daughter that I was no longer a participant in these dirty little games intended to educate us.
“She never was,” my mom said. I pressed my ear closer to the door to hear what else they had to say about me. I was miffed that they didn’t continue talking about me.
Instead, Candy said that she was trying to be the best version of herself she could be. “I had to lose everything I took for granted. I had to lose my pride, my vanity, my privacy, and my ability to make choices for myself. I don’t expect either of you to understand because this training is designed to work on a female mind. I don’t know that it would work on boys the same way,” she explained. “We have been taught to manipulate and to control. Our closest friends are also our most bitter rivals. We aren’t easy to understand. I don’t understand myself sometimes. The two months I am spending here will teach me to understand myself and reset my bitchy nature. I have been a horrible sister. I’ve been lazy, selfish, cruel, and I’ve played dirty tricks on both of you. I’ve lied to Mom about you to get you in trouble for things I’ve done, and now I have told her all about those things. I am finally paying the price for my mischief,” she explained.
She briefly outlined the service training but focused more on cleaning and speaking politely then she did on wearing butt plugs or being spanked. I knew she was embarrassed to admit that stuff, and I finger fucked myself. It felt strange to be able to do that without getting in trouble.
I almost wished someone would walk into my bedroom and confront me about it so I could tell them I could finger myself if I wanted to do it.
Timmy and Gerald were quiet, but they had questions. They asked her what she was doing and learning over here.
“Thank you for that question, I am learning to speak to my betters more politely. I am learning to be honest. I am learning to value hard work. I am learning to be less stingy with my time, body and attention. I am learning there are consequences to my actions,” she said.
“So once you come back home, you’ll have learned your lesson and won’t need to be disciplined to be super nice?” Gerald asked skeptically.
“No, sir, once I come home, I am going to continue with my lessons under mom. She will be in charge of my education at home. I have asked her to allow me to serve the entire family in order to keep me humble and away from the temptation to go back to my old habits,” she said.
“Serve us how?” Gerald sounded like he didn’t believe her.
“We haven’t decided that yet,” Liz spoke up for her daughter. “She will refer to you both as Sir. She will do all the household chores, including cleaning your rooms,” Liz said that much was certain.
“She will clean the house naked?” Timmy asked excitedly.
“I need to discuss this with your father, but yes, it is most likely your sister won’t be permitted to wear clothes inside the home. How do you feel about that?” Liz asked her youngest son.
“I am wondering what my friends would think?” Timmy replied happily.
“It’s just two boobs, and two holes,” Liz said. “Your sister will explain to them politely that they can look all they like just like you can,” she said.
“She is never going to do this at home!” Gerald sounded skeptical. He said their father would never allow it anyway.
“Your father may be difficult to convince. The question right now is whether you two will be comfortable seeing the two of us naked at home?” Liz asked.
“The two of you?” Gerald caught that last part and sounded shocked and dismayed.
“I am much worse than your sister. I have been fucking men for money behind his back for years. I am a whore. Ann and Samantha don’t lead a double life. I am a condensed version of my daughter, and one of her graduation perks for completing this Summer school is that she is the boss of me for a week,” she admitted.
This was turning out better than I could hope! I was ecstatic at the mess I had made of things.
“So, shouldn’t you be in training like her?” Gerald asked with a smirk.
“Yes, Sir, I should. Once my week is complete I will ask your father and you both to discipline me the way that Candy is disciplined at home. I will still work as a whore, but your father will make sure that I am not rude to my customers or enjoying cocktails instead of serving cocks,” she said.
“You’ll call us, Sir?” Timmy laughed like he didn’t believe it.
“Yes, Sir, I’ll do anything that Candy does at a minimum. If your father is alright with this training plan then he may ask you to supervise us some time. How would you feel about that?” she asked.
“You mean, babysit you?” Timmy chuckled.
“Yes, you would be in charge while he is out of the house, Sir,” Liz said.
Gerald and Timmy laughed heartily and thought their mom was pulling their leg. I stopped listening because I was hoping to hear more talk about me, and they were talking about them. It wasn’t as interesting to me. I didn’t hear how I had humiliated them or exposed them for being sluts, and I was no longer interested.
I slept in my own bed for the first time in a long time. It felt amazing. I didn’t have a plug up my ass. I didn’t have my tits bound to another girls tits.
It felt a little boring – but I was content and happy with what I had done that night. I couldn’t sleep, and strangely I missed the feeling of scratchy rope on my pussy. I felt a little silly missing sleeping without comfort or clothes. I realized that I had gone to bed without a nightgown. I was fine sleeping nude. I felt like I had outgrown a nightgown anyway.
“Keep it down out there,” I shouted a few times, but no one replied to me. I knew they heard me out there. They were laughing and talking. I don’t know if my mom eventually did go to the strip club with her friends or not.
I eventually drifted off to sleep. I felt strangely guilty about what I had done. I regretted it. I didn’t want to admit that to myself. I kept wrestling with the realization I was developing a conscious and a moral compass. I decided to shrug it off and hope that it went away on its own.
I was now free and no longer under my mother’s restrictions and control! I should be happy. Yet, I felt alone in the dark.
I was planning to embellish on all the bratty, self-absorbed things I had done. Ann had anticipated it and told me I shouldn’t bother to go over my list of shortcomings and mistakes. It was frustrating because, for some reason, I felt almost proud I had gotten away with so many of them that I wanted to admit them.
I think Ann knew that, and that may be why she didn’t care to hear me go over them.
The dominatrixes already thought I was a demon seed bitch from hell. I may as well take it to the next level, and that would make my punishment seem even more fitting. Yet, when Candy failed to go into hers, she honestly looked ashamed of herself like she was grateful she didn’t need to repeat her mistakes for all to hear.
That was either a nice touch to manipulate the dominatrixes, or she was starting to crack and actually believe the shit they were selling.
“I was going to ask for a more immediate punishment, but Sugar inspired me very much,” Candy said. Oh, there we have it. Go for the Oscar then, bitch! She was going to claim I was her inspiration? That was a clever move from a devious little cunt like her. I had to give Candy points for originality. Saying that I am her inspiration for why she wants punishment would serve to make her seem holier than thou.
“Sugar was willing to obey in front of her brothers every day and even serve them. Honey is going to be cleaning her parent’s trailer tomorrow, and I am sure she will be confronted with the embarrassing teasing by her brothers and sisters for her new behavior,” she said.
Honey said that also included cousins, stepbrothers and sisters, foster kids, Uncles, Aunts, and whoever else lived in the tiny single-wide trailer. She didn’t seem to care who saw her get humiliated.
“When I return home under my mother’s rules, I ask that my punishment be to kneel before my brothers and explain to them my new role in the house and my rules. I will also apologize for all the pranks I pulled on them and tell them I do not expect forgiveness. They can help me by accepting my new role in the house. I will not hide, lie, or expect them to pretend that I am the old Mandy. They will be permitted to call me Candy, and I will give them each three hours to tell me what to do. I’ll clean their room, listen to their stories, play video games, go to the mall, do their chores obediently.”
This punishment violated BOTH conditions of the challenge.
We were SUPPOSED to be able to do this in THREE HOURS total. Granted, my own punishment would last longer than three hours if I failed, but i didn’t plan to fail to get three dollars. It also was a permanent rule on some level. The WORST part about it was that she had set the date way OUT into the future. I didn’t know we could do that. I could have said that I’d do my punishment NEXT YEAR if I had known that! I had been out-maneuvered by this little cunt.
Mrs. Sonneborne said that she was incredibly proud of her daughter for offering this idea. Candy obviously knew how to push her mother’s buttons.
“I don’t know if Gerald and Teddy are ready to hear any of this. Even though the punishment you describe is longer than three hours, we decided to allow it. I will say to the other two girls that Gerald and Teddy are not nice, like Buddy and Lewis. They will want a lot of payback for the things their sister has done to them. I doubt they will limit themselves to asking her to clean their rooms and vacuum the carpets. Think very carefully about punishing her this way,” Liz said.
Fuck that! I was going to spit a black ball in that glass. If Gerald and Timmy showed up tonight like I hoped they would, she could start tonight. I assumed she was bluffing like I was and offering an over the top punishment she was hoping beyond hope she wouldn’t have to do.
I took a little consolation in being able to remind her if her brothers showed up tonight of just what she offered to do. I would delight in watching her kneel before them.
My brothers weren’t always nice either. The little pricks played tic-tac-toe on my ass!! Granted, they didn’t see any harm in it since my pale ass was right there in front of them, but I wanted to see Gerald and Timmy do at least that much to their sister. It would be a lot different for her with older brothers like Gerald and Timmy! They were probably horny little pricks who had lots of reasons to get even with her for things she probably did to them.
“Wow, you’ve inspired me too,” Honey said that she would like to apologize to her family tomorrow as well. I’d like to see her let them fart in her mouth after she tells them what she did all these years behind their backs!
Liz seemed almost as worried about Gerald and Timmy finding out her daughter was in training as Candy did. She could shake her ass until her skirt flies up in TG&Y for strangers, but when it came to people she knew and whose opinions of her mattered, she was not so bold. She’d have to be tonight!
I suppose for Liz, it may also be obvious that she’d have to obey Candy for a week, and I assumed that was probably why she cared if her sons found out. She said it was because she just didn’t think they would understand, but my little brothers understood just fine. Gerald and Timmy would get it.
It was finally my turn to talk again. I started to go into what I had done wrong and all of my shortcomings. I had prepared a speech in my head of all the ways I had fucked over my mom, my friends, Jenny, and even myself. It made me feel dumb repeating it, and for a few minutes, I started to believe I was truly a reprehensible manipulative cunt, and that was not a good thing. I had prepared this speech to help make my case that I felt sorry for what I did so that they wouldn’t actually make me go through with my punishment, and I wanted to lay it on thick. I even added shit I had never done to make it sound like I was even more shallow, vain and selfish than I truly was.
“Wrap it up, cum-quat,” Ann spun her fingers and told me that she wasn’t going to miss Happy Hours to listen to me brag about all the evil shit I have pulled. My mom and her friends reminded me of a council of witches sitting on the couch, listening to each of us petition them. It made it difficult to repeat the punishment idea I had because it dawned on me that I’d asked to be a door-to-door whore in my own neighborhood, and that was deeply humiliating. I had written a check with my mouth that I didn’t want to cash with my ass, as my mom would say.
Surprisingly, Candy and Honey were impressed with the Girl Scout punishment idea. So much so, they suggested they go as well and that over time mom let us earn special badges for our sash as we master what she was teaching us.
I spit a black ball in the glass reserved for me when it came my turn to vote for myself to be the one to be punished. I voted for both of them to be punished as well with a black marble. I assumed my mom would expect that.
I assumed the other two bitches hated me enough to vote for me to be punished, and mom would know it was me who put the white marble into my cup.
If all it took was two marbles, then I may as well vote for my own punishment Honey, and Candy would supply that. My vote wouldn’t matter. I assumed then that it was best to go ahead and vote black for myself. That might demonstrate sincere contrition on my part.
Mom said that the results were not what they expected.
She showed us the three black marbles for Honey. Honey smiled and said she’d expected nothing less.
There were three black marbles in the glass for Candy. “Your brothers are going to be given boundaries,” Liz assured her daughter that when they found out about her discipline, she’d be there to explain the reasons.
I smiled because they wouldn’t have them when they were gone partying! I’d make sure of that if the two nerds had the balls to show up.
In my case, there were two white balls and a black ball in the cup.
I was confused. I couldn’t believe Candy and Honey had voted to save me from punishment. I assumed it was some sort of mind-fuck on their part that I just didn’t understand.
My mom said she was confused as well. “I expected Sugar to vote to save herself from the punishment. I know that we told you this would be anonymous, but given the results, I would ask if you want to volunteer why one of you voted white for Sugar?”
“I voted white because I didn’t want Sugar to go out alone. I’d do it with her. Who knows what the boys in the neighborhood would do to her while she was tied to a tree,” Honey said.
“I voted white because I was going to suggest we do it as a team as well. I know my punishment has to be delayed until the Summer is over. I wanted to ask for the same punishment,” Candy admitted.
My mom was shocked that both of them voted white for me. She looked at me suspiciously when she realized I had been the single black vote in my punishment jar.
I wanted to congratulate them and offer them a hearty “Well played, girls!”
The two sluts must have conspired with one another. I was sure they had made a pact that no matter what, I suggested they were going to vote white so that they could ask for the same punishment and make me look bad and themselves far more contrite! I couldn’t conceive of any other possibility.
“I am going to sew you three little Cunt Scout uniforms. When you finish canvassing this neighborhood, you will do the streets nearby over the summer,”, my mom said. She was still going to make me go through with the punishment just now, with the two of them tagging along like well-endowed girl scouts in skimpy little costumes!
“Can we walk my trailer park? There are some people who have always been nice to me that I’ve given the finger to that I want to give a chance to get payback, Ma’am” Honey asked.
“Mom, sorry I mean Mistress Liz,” Candy asked her mother, “Would you let me continue Cunt Scouts with the other girls after I finish the summer?”
Now, they were making my idea a whole organization of slutty girls that went door to door winking at strangers and trying to suck them off for a quarter? I couldn’t believe it. I assumed Candy was trying to use my idea of asking for much more punishment than what they had in mind in order to convince them we didn’t need any and had learned our lesson already.
This was getting out of hand.
“It is something we will talk about when we get home,” my mom said before standing up.
She was dressed slutty herself with big hair, bangle hoop earrings, and a lot of makeup, just like Ann and Liz. The three older women looked like they were ready for a night partying out on the town. Mom had mentioned something about needing money earlier. I wanted to point out going out drinking was no way to get it, but I wanted them to leave.
I needed them to leave because Gerald and Timmy were likely to walk in the door sometime soon.
“Kiwi is in charge while we are gone. I may not be back until tomorrow morning,” Mom said.
“You wish!” Ann smirked.
“Jenny is Kiwi’s second in command. If the two of them give you orders, you will obey them as if they are from me. Mrs. Hannigan may also come over and check on you. She has my permission to discipline you for any reason. There is no reason to leave the house. There is no reason to let anyone else come over even the Donaldsons,” Mom was covering off on all the bases.
“Aye-Aye,” Kiwi nodded and said he would do his best. He seemed to be growing in confidence daily. He used to be intimidated by our nudity, but now he had grown quite used to chasing us around the house with the fly swatter or paddle and putting us through our positions and paces.
“Don’t let them irritate you or try to get on your nerves. Don’t be afraid to put them in their cage early and leave them there. If they piss in the cage because they miss a bathroom break, they’ll just have to sit in there until you let them out,” Mom instructed Kiwi.
“Fuck the shit out of them for me, Kiwi,” Ann shook his hand and then felt his dick through his corduroys without asking his permission first. It was pretty obvious Kiwi enjoyed being aggressively felt up.
“These sluts need to be far more bendy and twisty for me to be interested in watching them. I want to see them squirt, I want to see them scream your name and beg for dick. They looked bored, playing with themselves. If yourdick gets tired, never be afraid to use your fist,” Ann patted him on the ass on the way out the door.
Kiwi looked shocked to be given the permission he was given to have his way with us.
Liz stopped just as the other two were leaving and walked towards her daughter. She hugged her.
“When Samantha first suggested you enter discipline, I thought she was crazy. I thought you’d never go for it and that you’d be begging to go home. I was not prepared to give you the discipline you need at home. Your father and I are going to have a long talk before you get home so that he supports my decision. We’ll talk about your brothers knowing you are in discipline and what they might be able to order you to do around the house. I know you are putting on a brave face about that. I am so proud of how far you have come in this short amount of time. You are like a completely different daughter, and I can’t wait to get to know Candy because I really started to hate Mandy,” Liz said, and she kissed her daughter on the lips. It was loving and not sexual in any way.
Once they were gone, I began very slyly, trying to tempt Kiwi. I didn’t go over the top. Instead, I appealed to his desire to be lenient and be our friends.
“Could we watch Benson tonight, Master Kiwi?” I asked. I hated Benson. It was a dumb show about a black guy who was Lt. Governor. It seemed like something Kiwi and Jenny would like, though. I wanted to get common ground and slip in the Master title. I was not above kissing his ass if it benefited me.
“Master? I am no Master. I am just Kiwi,” he said.
“You seem like a Master to me. You are in charge of three cunts all by yourself, Master” I said. I pretended to seem cheerful and optimistic. It was strange because I didn’t loathe Kiwi. I felt like I should loathe the fact he could talk down to me or punish me if he wanted to do it.
I accepted he had authority over me, and I was just trying to manipulate him a little. I became aware that I had, on some level, accepted some submission by just not hating this guy or dreading what he might make me do for him.
Kiwi blushed. That was the reaction I was hoping for. I wanted to butter him up and tell him how perfect he was for the job of keeping us in line.
“She is just trying to butter you up, so she can get something from you,” Candy said sourly.
“You don’t think Kiwi can be a master?” I hated that bitch for calling me out on what I was obviously doing.
“I do but unless the Mistresses tell us he is then he isn’t,” Candy had me there.
Kiwi agreed to let us watch Benson as long as we laid across him on the couch, all curled up. Three naked teenage girls lying across his body and all he could do was laugh at Robert Guillaume’s dry jokes- What a lame ass.
I began to suspect Gerald and Timmy were not going to come by.
I managed to excuse myself and picked up the phone. I called Candy’s house, and her father answered.
“Is Gerald there?” I asked him sweetly. I still wanted to humiliate Candy, and I had been planning this confrontation all week. I already had the face I would make in mind when I got to remind her what she said about kneeling before them and offering to obey them.
“A girl? Is this a joke?” Candy’s father sounded annoyed. He didn’t think any girls would be calling for his son on Friday night.
“No, I was wondering if Gerald was there, is he Sir?” I asked.
“No, he said he and his little brother had a date. I didn’t believe him. I assumed he was out smoking the pot or something. He is really taking you out?” Candy’s dad asked me.
“Yes Sir, we are going to double date. My cousin Jenny will go with Teddy. We are going to see Ghostbusters, Sir,” I said. I knew that was the popular movie at the time. I had no interest in seeing it.
“That is some fragernackle bullshit highway robbery! The movie theaters are charging four bucks to see a picture show! In my day, it was less than a nickel,” her father continued. I don’t remember what he said exactly. He just started complaining about the price of things, and I hung up the phone. I already knew what I needed to know - Gerald and Timmy were on the way!
At the door to my mom’s room, Kiwi and the other girls confronted me.
“Who were you on the phone with?” Kiwi asked.
“No one, Master Kiwi,” I said.
“Don’t hand me that Master business, you were on the phone. Who with?” he asked suspiciously.
“Yes, Master Kiwi, I was. I was calling some of my girlfriends to come over to fuck you as a surprise,” I lied. It was a quick lie and one I hadn’t thought out very well. I had no friends of any kind. Even Candy and Honey were more close rivals than actual friends.
“That’s a right whopper, that is!” Kiwi chuckled in disbelief.
“Alright, you caught me red-handed. I called Jack and Bruce, Sir. They were the two guys Honey and I strung along until they brought liquor to my party. I wanted to apologize to them after all the things my mom and the other dominatrixes reminded me I did tonight.” I said. I hadn’t thought about Jack or Bruce all week. Technically, Jack was my boyfriend. I knew he’d laugh his ass off if he knew I was in discipline, and I didn’t want that. I still fully expected to go back to the way things were between us or use a different guy once I grew bored with Jack.
“Oh, I haven’t thought about Bruce! I owe him a lot of apologies for the emotional rollercoaster I played with him,” Honey admitted.
“You are going to have to squat down naked in front of them and tell them what a cunt that you are if they come over! I hope you realize that!” Candy reminded me.
“Oh, definitely! I was hoping to ask Kiwi to punish me in front of them and then invite them to have a turn spanking me,” I lied. “I would imagine anyone I’ve wronged deserves that much! don’t they?” I said.
There was a sudden knock on the door. It was hard to stifle my smile of victory. I was so close now to pulling off a prank I had planned almost since this training began.
I smiled “That could be them now! Should I get it, Master?” I said to Kiwi. He seemed annoyed I was calling him Master, but he wasn’t stopping me, and that made me want to do it even more.
“Yes, answer the door completely starkers, but if they are here for a party, they can go right back where they came from,” Kiwi said. Starkers was a word he used for butt-ass naked. I still frequently said he was Australian even though I knew he was from New Zealand. It seemed to really irritate him, and I could get away with it by acting like a brainless bimbo.
“Yes, Master!” I marched into the living room, passed my little brothers and Jenny. I nodded to them with a broad smile on my face and swung the door open wide to reveal my nudity.
“Hello, is there a party here?” Gerald managed to say before his jaw dropped open when he saw the three of us naked.
Gerald was taller than Kiwi and had so much acne on his face. He looked like an oily cheese pizza with a huge honking nose. I could see the resemblance to Candy but her features were softer and delicate. They were both olive skinned and had pretty blue eyes and dark hair.
Gerald’s nose reminded me of the Toucan Sam bird. It was so huge. He had dark brown curly hair. His sister’s face was beautiful, but Gerald looked like if a fart came to life and became a person.
Timmy had dark hair and olive skin. He looked very much like his sister in boy form, and he was about Jenny’s age.
Do you remember that scene in the movie Weird Science where the two nerds marvel at the naked woman they created that stepped out of the machine they made? That crazed expression of wonder as they didn’t know whether to look at my face, tits, or pussy.
“No party here, sirs,” I said.
“This is the great Jack and Bruce I heard about?” Kiwi folded his arms and repeated that there was no party here.
“YOU told me there was a party here,” Gerald said, accusingly like he had been betrayed.
“Those are my brothers, Sir” Candy appeared in the doorway. Gerald and Timmy were stunned to see their sister naked but not in the same boner-popping way they had looked at me.
“How did you get here so fast, Sir? She just invited you,” Candy asked.
“Why are you calling me Sir? Why are you naked?” Gerald had a lot of questions and told her that I invited him over much earlier in the week.
I could feel everyone’s eyes on me, and most of the attention was pretty negative.
“Come inside,” Kiwi told them and shut the door behind them.
“Mistress said no visitors, Sir,” Honey reminded him politely. She made no attempt to cover her huge tits that were still jiggling slightly as she smiled at Gerald and Timmy.
“Yeah, but they need some sort of explanation,” Kiwi was sharp enough to realize that the guys were freaked out. They were staring at Honey’s huge knockers once they walked in.
Candy’s expression was that of total betrayal. She couldn’t look at me at all. I wanted to drink her tears and see her panic. I tried to pretend that I had no idea why Gerald and Timmy were here, but I knew she had already connected the dots.
“Master Kiwi is right. You both deserve an explanation,” Candy said to her brothers. “After all the stunts I’ve pulled, mom put me in discipline over here. I am not permitted to wear clothes. That way I won’t sneak out of the house. When Mom gets home, I am going to ask her to let me explain the rest to you, but whatever you think I am doing over here after this is probably true. I am sorry my friend tricked you, and you had to find out this way, Sir,” she addressed them both.
I started to feel intensely guilty for what I had done. This was not the payoff I had expected. I thought I’d be laughing triumphantly, and yet now I felt the eyeballs of everyone in the room glaring at me and an intense guilty sensation of remorse.
“So, I can’t go on a date with Jenny?” Timmy looked disappointed but continued to ogle our naked bodies.
“What is that in your butt?” Gerald noticed our silvered butt plugs clenched between our ass cheeks.
I expected Candy to lash out at her brother to tell him to stop looking between her butt cheeks. It was hard not to notice the silvered plugs in our asses, though.
“That is my butt plug. I wear it all the time, Sir. It is to remind me of what a total pain in the ass I’ve been. I know this is confusing, and you have a lot of questions. We aren’t allowed to have visitors, so you have to go right now, though!” she said.
“Oh no,” Gerald insisted on finding out more about this.
I was happy because if he stayed, that would humiliate her further. She had promised to tell him all about her discipline and even obey him, but obviously, now that the bill had come due, she seemed more than a little reluctant.
I’d pay the price later for what I’d pulled, but it felt worth it. Yet, a part of me felt genuine guilt and remorse over what I had done. Teddy and Gerald thought they were going to have a date, and it was just a ruse to embarrass their sister. Candy and I had bonded over the last week, and now even Honey looked at me like I was Adolf Hitler and Charles Manson personified.
“I am sorry, I shouldn’t have used you to get to Candy! All three of us are in Slut Summer School. I am sure you’ll be seeing us again though,” I decided it was best to apologize. It didn’t make me feel any better about arranging this. I was just trying to do a little damage control so that I could tell my mother that I did apologize sincerely.
It was at that moment we heard a car pull up and saw headlights through our window. We lived on a quiet dead-end road in a Florida backwater town. There weren’t a lot of people driving around, and it had to be either Mrs. Hannigan or my mother coming back.
It was my mom. They had forgotten something, “Can’t leave without a few condoms!” My mom was joking as she dashed back into the house and stopped when she saw Gerald and Timmy.
“I assume Sugar invited you over?” she asked without even looking at me. My mom strode into the room with a swagger and confidence to take over for Kiwi.
“Yes, Ma’am” I muttered.
Ann rolled her eyes as she followed, and then Liz walked in behind them.
“Mom, what are YOU wearing?” Gerald asked Mrs. Sonneborne about her skimpy outfit with a smirk on his face. It was fairly obvious he didn’t expect his mom to be dressed like she was going out on the town tonight in a low-cut top and skimpy skirt.
“Your sister is naked, and you are asking me about MY clothes?” Liz seemed amused. She asked Candy what she told Gerald and Timmy.
Candy explained quickly that she had told them why she was naked and that she was forbidden to have visitors.
“Very good,” Liz put her hands behind her back and approached them. “I suppose you have a lot of questions?”
“We don’t have time for this!” Ann seemed dismayed and the most angry of the three of them. My mother and Liz seemed strangely calm about it. “We are already late! I told you that Sugar was going to pull some shit like this. She is untrainable. I could tell from the look on her face tonight that she had something up her sleeve. I just didn’t know shew as going to ruin our Friday night with her petty nonsense,” she lamented.
It was then that I decided to go on the offensive. In retrospect, it was poorly timed and even more poorly conceived of me to go off on my mother and her friends. I was caught red-handed with my prank, and frankly I hadn’t thought much about what I would do after I pulled it off. I had only been working towards humiliating Candy by exposing her discipline plan to her brothers. I never once thought about the repercussions beyond the fact that I was already being punished and humiliated, so it really didn’t matter to me what my mom decided to do to me.
I had not thought about how this may affect my ability to get along with Candy and Honey. I had started to accept that I probably wouldn’t win this little competition between the three of us. Still, I assumed I’d finish the training in order to control Ann, Liz, and my mother for a week.
Once I was caught, my instincts told me to start yelling and get angry. I yelled at my mother and told her she was a cunt for making me train naked. “What kind of mother does that to her daughter? You think this is helping me? Getting spanked by strangers?” I remember being the main theme of my vitriolic tantrum.
I yelled at Kiwi and told him that the only Mastering he was capable of doing was Masturbating. I thought that was particularly clever wordplay. I yelled at Candy and Honey and told them they would have done the same thing. I confronted them about conspiring to both agree I didn’t deserve punishment unless they did it too as super manipulative. They acted like they had no idea what I was talking about.
If they really didn’t conspire to make it seem like they were being gracious, the other possibility would be that they were REALLY being gracious towards me, and that didn’t fit my narrative. I didn’t want to consider that could have been what had happened.
I quickly pivoted to yell at Ann and Liz for being more concerned about how their night was going to go then how we got trained. “You left us under the care of a horny teenager you barely know and a little boy pretending to be a girl!” I remember stammering angrily.
I could tell that hurt Jenny quite a bit. She was a boy after all, but she had become so feminine over the past week that almost no one thought about the fact she used to be a boy named Eddie. I could also tell that confused the hell out of Timmy!
Ann looked like she was going to open my mouth and climb down my throat and then drop a ladder out of my asshole to climb out of my butt once she finished tearing me up from the inside. My plan was to continue aggressively yelling until I made someone else feel as guilty about something they did wrong as I felt right in that moment.
My mom silenced me with a wave of her hand.
“You need to know something, Sugar. The reason we go out so much is not to party and have fun,” she said.
I was about to call bullshit, but my mom has a way of looking at me that makes me shut up. She invoked that look in that moment and continued to explain. She said that the three of them work for the county school system.
“We take our salary 10 months out of the year, and then for three months out of the year, we have to live on whatever we can make. This is so we can keep you in the things you’ve grown accustomed to. This year when Candy went on her shopping spree Liz had to pay all that back. This year when you destroyed my apartment I have to repair all that damage. Every summer, the three of us work our asses off and put some aside for your college funds as well,” she said.
“Work?” I scoffed.
She looked at Ann and then at Liz before she told me what I should have known. “You know how the wet t-shirt contests and hot body contests have a prize? Well, we try to win those. If one of us wins or places we split the money. We are getting a little older and not as hot as we once we were so we also find more creative ways to earn the money. We were going to a strip club up in Daytona tonight, okay?” she said.
Gerald and Timmy seemed the most shocked by this revelation. It made a lot of sense. “We use what we have to get what we need,” my mom said as she waved her hand across her outfit. “The fact that we are late means we lost a prime earning opportunity,” my mom was steamed.
“Fine, spank my butt, stretch my clit out, put clothespins on my nipples! I am an asshole, okay?” I demanded angrily.
“No, you are done,” my mom said dismissively. “Get your clothes on. I don’t want to see you right now,” she looked away from me when she said it.
“Wait? I am DONE training? My dumb summer school is over?” I asked flippantly. My mom didn’t answer me. She ignored me as if I did not exist. That infuriated me. I was elated though. “If I had known, I could get out of this, and all I had to do was tell Timmy and Gerald what we were doing and make you late to shake your ass in a titty bar I would have done it much earlier,” I laughed.
I waited for someone to tell me to go to hell or to shut up. No one said a word.
No one even looked at me.
I stood up and hopped up and down once or twice. I smiled and pulled my butt plug out. “Okay, I am going to get dressed then!” I announced.
Everyone acted as if I had become invisible. “Okay, smell you later, losers!” I threw my butt plug on the ground. It was still a little greasy from being up my ass. I heard it clatter on the ground. I didn’t care.
No one told me to put it back up my ass. I was shocked because I was ready to tell them to KISS my ass.
I tore off my pink leather collar and threw it towards my mother. I didn’t actually hit it with it. I was angling for a confrontation but I wasn’t going to be reckless about it. My mom ignored me as if I was a petulant child seeking attention – and maybe that is exactly what I was. I hated that feeling.
“I get my room back too! That’s sweet!” I said triumphantly as I slammed my door to my old room. I wish I had shot them a bird to show my defiance and how little I cared about what they thought of me. I was caught up in the moment though and went into my room in a silent huff.
I was so used to being naked at that point, that I didn’t get dressed right away. Instead, I listened at the door to hear what they were saying about me. No one mentioned me at all. I assumed they were whispering about me in between talking about what they would do next.
Candy offered to get on the floor and kneel before her brothers. “I am in training like this all summer. I am trying not to be like Sugar,” she said.
“She isn’t Sugar anymore,” Liz reminded her daughter that I was no longer a participant in these dirty little games intended to educate us.
“She never was,” my mom said. I pressed my ear closer to the door to hear what else they had to say about me. I was miffed that they didn’t continue talking about me.
Instead, Candy said that she was trying to be the best version of herself she could be. “I had to lose everything I took for granted. I had to lose my pride, my vanity, my privacy, and my ability to make choices for myself. I don’t expect either of you to understand because this training is designed to work on a female mind. I don’t know that it would work on boys the same way,” she explained. “We have been taught to manipulate and to control. Our closest friends are also our most bitter rivals. We aren’t easy to understand. I don’t understand myself sometimes. The two months I am spending here will teach me to understand myself and reset my bitchy nature. I have been a horrible sister. I’ve been lazy, selfish, cruel, and I’ve played dirty tricks on both of you. I’ve lied to Mom about you to get you in trouble for things I’ve done, and now I have told her all about those things. I am finally paying the price for my mischief,” she explained.
She briefly outlined the service training but focused more on cleaning and speaking politely then she did on wearing butt plugs or being spanked. I knew she was embarrassed to admit that stuff, and I finger fucked myself. It felt strange to be able to do that without getting in trouble.
I almost wished someone would walk into my bedroom and confront me about it so I could tell them I could finger myself if I wanted to do it.
Timmy and Gerald were quiet, but they had questions. They asked her what she was doing and learning over here.
“Thank you for that question, I am learning to speak to my betters more politely. I am learning to be honest. I am learning to value hard work. I am learning to be less stingy with my time, body and attention. I am learning there are consequences to my actions,” she said.
“So once you come back home, you’ll have learned your lesson and won’t need to be disciplined to be super nice?” Gerald asked skeptically.
“No, sir, once I come home, I am going to continue with my lessons under mom. She will be in charge of my education at home. I have asked her to allow me to serve the entire family in order to keep me humble and away from the temptation to go back to my old habits,” she said.
“Serve us how?” Gerald sounded like he didn’t believe her.
“We haven’t decided that yet,” Liz spoke up for her daughter. “She will refer to you both as Sir. She will do all the household chores, including cleaning your rooms,” Liz said that much was certain.
“She will clean the house naked?” Timmy asked excitedly.
“I need to discuss this with your father, but yes, it is most likely your sister won’t be permitted to wear clothes inside the home. How do you feel about that?” Liz asked her youngest son.
“I am wondering what my friends would think?” Timmy replied happily.
“It’s just two boobs, and two holes,” Liz said. “Your sister will explain to them politely that they can look all they like just like you can,” she said.
“She is never going to do this at home!” Gerald sounded skeptical. He said their father would never allow it anyway.
“Your father may be difficult to convince. The question right now is whether you two will be comfortable seeing the two of us naked at home?” Liz asked.
“The two of you?” Gerald caught that last part and sounded shocked and dismayed.
“I am much worse than your sister. I have been fucking men for money behind his back for years. I am a whore. Ann and Samantha don’t lead a double life. I am a condensed version of my daughter, and one of her graduation perks for completing this Summer school is that she is the boss of me for a week,” she admitted.
This was turning out better than I could hope! I was ecstatic at the mess I had made of things.
“So, shouldn’t you be in training like her?” Gerald asked with a smirk.
“Yes, Sir, I should. Once my week is complete I will ask your father and you both to discipline me the way that Candy is disciplined at home. I will still work as a whore, but your father will make sure that I am not rude to my customers or enjoying cocktails instead of serving cocks,” she said.
“You’ll call us, Sir?” Timmy laughed like he didn’t believe it.
“Yes, Sir, I’ll do anything that Candy does at a minimum. If your father is alright with this training plan then he may ask you to supervise us some time. How would you feel about that?” she asked.
“You mean, babysit you?” Timmy chuckled.
“Yes, you would be in charge while he is out of the house, Sir,” Liz said.
Gerald and Timmy laughed heartily and thought their mom was pulling their leg. I stopped listening because I was hoping to hear more talk about me, and they were talking about them. It wasn’t as interesting to me. I didn’t hear how I had humiliated them or exposed them for being sluts, and I was no longer interested.
I slept in my own bed for the first time in a long time. It felt amazing. I didn’t have a plug up my ass. I didn’t have my tits bound to another girls tits.
It felt a little boring – but I was content and happy with what I had done that night. I couldn’t sleep, and strangely I missed the feeling of scratchy rope on my pussy. I felt a little silly missing sleeping without comfort or clothes. I realized that I had gone to bed without a nightgown. I was fine sleeping nude. I felt like I had outgrown a nightgown anyway.
“Keep it down out there,” I shouted a few times, but no one replied to me. I knew they heard me out there. They were laughing and talking. I don’t know if my mom eventually did go to the strip club with her friends or not.
I eventually drifted off to sleep. I felt strangely guilty about what I had done. I regretted it. I didn’t want to admit that to myself. I kept wrestling with the realization I was developing a conscious and a moral compass. I decided to shrug it off and hope that it went away on its own.
I was now free and no longer under my mother’s restrictions and control! I should be happy. Yet, I felt alone in the dark.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 244
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 8 times
- Been thanked: 184 times
- Contact:
Chapter 32
“Wake up, Blair” My mother’s pretty face was staring down at me as she stood over me in my bed. I almost thought I had dreamt this past week because she looked at me so differently.
My mom had been aloof and often looked at me with disdain during my training. However, now she had this callous, unemotional expression on her face like she could care less whether I woke up or I stayed in bed.
“Not going to call me Fart Face anymore?” I joked and stuck my tongue out. I wanted to add a little levity and crack that stony expression on my mother’s face.
“I am not in the mood to entertain you. You aren’t Sugar, you aren’t Fart Face, you aren’t in training. You’ve won, and you got everything you wanted. Your little joke may have amused you. I am not going to give you any lectures about repercussions or consequences. Those have never mattered to you. You are not fixable and I am not going to bother. You will be old enough to move out soon, and then you can be somebody else’s problem. Until then, while you live in this house, you will do what I tell you,” she said sternly.
“Yes, Ma’am!” I saluted her and yawned. I stretched in bed. I had slept naked without a blanket, even though I didn’t have too.
“You will call me, Mom. You haven’t earned the right to call me Ma’am or Mistress,” my mom insisted. “Get dressed. We are going to clean Honey’s trailer and then go to the beach,” she said.
I noticed my mother was wearing a skimpy G-string bikini with a hot little top that barely covered her sizable nipples.
“I am not wearing one of those bikinis,” I insisted.
“I don’t give a crap if you wear a paper bag. You can wear a bathing suit or jeans for all I care. You are not my problem. You can get up and fix yourself breakfast or go hungry. We are leaving in twenty minutes,” My mom pivoted to leave. Her ass was red as if she had been spanked a few times.
“What if I don’t WANT to go?” I asked haughtily.
“What you want is irrelevant. You will not be home by yourself because you cannot be trusted. You will not be trained or disciplined, but I’ll be damned if I leave you here to start another round of mischief. You are coming with us. You can sit out in the fucking car while we clean her trailer,” my mom said and sauntered out the door. My mom had a very sexy way of walking, even when she was angry. Her hips shimmied from side to side exaggeratedly. I hoped I had the same sort of wiggle because I wanted to be watched when I stormed out of a room just like her.
I yawned again and walked out of the room naked. I was being contrary. I assumed someone would say something to me about it when I walked into the living room. No one even looked up at me to acknowledge the fact I had no clothes on.
My brothers were playing with trucks on the carpet in the living room. Jenny was preparing food and wearing a prissy little apron over a skimpy pink chiffon bikini. Her red hair was in pigtails and she had on lots of makeup like a good little slut.
Candy and Honey were on the floor on their hands and knees, crawling around in the nude with nothing but their collars on. Their ass cheeks were spread, and they had their butt plugs in. Their eyes were locked, and they were French kissing. Kiwi was sitting at the kitchen table with Liz. Liz was directing the two of them and giving them pointers while helping Kiwi to understand how to better train the two of them.
Kiwi was wearing a pair of Sun britches and an OP shirt.
Liz was wearing a skimpy thong bikini. I didn’t think much of it at first because she was known to wear skimpy outfits at the beach. Most of her students had seen her over the years at the beach, and she made no secret she liked to strut her stuff.
I didn’t notice at first, but when I did, I became extremely jealous and angry. She was wearing the leather collar that I threw down on the ground the night before. She was wearing MY collar.
“So, are you a slave now?” I asked her with vitriol in my voice.
Candy’s mother didn’t look up, and she didn’t answer me.
“Okay, so you are all going to pretend I don’t exist?” I waved my arms around.
My little brothers looked up at me and grinned, but no one else was willing to take my bait.
“Fine, I’ll walk around naked if I want too! Buddy and Lewis have already seen me naked, and it doesn’t matter,” I said as I planted my ass in a kitchen chair next to Kiwi and Liz. I admit that I was trying to shock anyone of them into confronting me about what I was doing.
“No one is saying you have to put on clothes, Ma’am,” Liz said without looking up at me. It wasn’t lost on me that she called me Ma’am. I was about to call her out for it.
“Don’t call her Ma’am. She isn’t worth respect. She isn’t in training, but she doesn’t warrant being spoken to with any special protocol. You will call her Blair,” my mom instructed Liz and my two former friends who were on the floor.
“Yes, Mistress,” all three of them answered her in unison.
“Wait? You are a slave now?” I asked Liz. She still wasn’t looking at me. “Why aren’t you on the floor like the other girls?”
“You don’t have any reason to ask questions of Liz. This is no longer any of your business,” my mom insisted I mind my own business before instruction Liz to get on the floor.
“Yes, Ma’am, I thought we were ready to leave?” Liz stood up and got down on her hands and knees with the other two girls. I could clearly see a butt plug in her asshole when she did. There was a single red string running down her ass crack that could never have covered the entire base of the plug. She executed a very formal pose on the ground at my feet.
“No, we have to wait for Blair to get ready. Take that thong off, and you will ride in the car like the other girls,” My mom instructed her friend.
“Yes, Ma’am,” Liz politely answered her and then, using a single untied her thong bottoms and top and wadded them up. She stuffed them in her pussy like her labia was a purse designed to hold her outfit. I noticed the hint of bikini string sticking out of Honey’s fat cunt as well.
I chuckled.
“Why doesn’t Liz have a cute little slut name like me?” I asked my mom as I watched the girls make out together. Liz joined in with her daughter and Honey to start kissing.
“I told you that this Summer program no longer concerns you,” my mom insisted angrily. She corrected the girls by swatting their butts and telling them they needed to use more tongue.
“You could call her Sugar! I am not using the name anymore,” I grinned wickedly. I enjoyed making my mom uncomfortable.
“I am not sure I even want to put Sugar in my tea anymore. You’ve left a pretty sour taste in my mouth,” my mom explained that the name Sugar was no longer one she wanted to hear.
My mom wouldn’t explain further, and no one else wanted to talk to me about what was going on either. I took my time getting ready for the beach. I decided to enjoy my new found freedom and ability to make everyone else wait for me. I eventually chose a Cherry colored bikini bottom and a white top. It wasn’t skimpy by my mother’s standards, but it still showed off my body. I put my blonde hair in a long ponytail and did my makeup, and then announced I was ready.
My mom was spanking Liz and the other girls when I walked out. She had them bent over the couch as she laid into them with a paddle. It was apparent she was giving them one of her affirmation sessions.
I gathered from Liz’s admissions that she had decided to submit last night and had asked my mother to train her, but I didn’t know anything else. I don’t know why but the fact that no one would tell me what was going on made me want to find out what REALLY was going on.
We piled into my mom’s car. The backseat was huge, and there was plenty of room for me back there. However, I tried to sit in the front seat like I used to do before my training.
My mom glared at me when I tried to call shotgun. She had reserved the front seat for Kiwi.
“Fine, but I am not riding naked,” I said as I pushed my way into the backseat. Liz, Candy, and Honey sat naked with their legs apart. My mom told them to pull their cunt lips out and hold them during the trip.
My little brothers were on the other end of the seat with Jenny. She was wearing her apron and a bikini top. “What should I do, Mistress?” Jenny asked.
“You can remove your top and hold your nipples,” My mom instructed Jenny.
Jenny removed her top, and my brothers giggled and called them boobies. I wanted to remind them that Jenny was as flat-chested as they were and that technically Jenny was a boy just like they were. It didn’t matter, though. Buddy and Lewis were easily amused. They couldn’t bother me while they were sitting on the other side of the backseat.
There was silence in the car as my mom lit up a cigarette and pulled down the street. The trunk was already loaded up with beach gear and cleaning supplies, and it was a beautiful, warm Florida day full of Sunshine. We might have seemed like any normal family in the 1980s if it wasn’t for the three naked girls and the topless boy dressed as a girl in the backseat.
My mom flipped on the radio.
“Every day, Every day I write the boo-ook,” by Elvis Costello, began warbling through the speakers.
“So when do you get a new name?” I casually asked Liz. She ignored me. I wondered how long she was going to pretend to be a slave. She ignored me. I asked another question and I could tell that she was going to ignore me but it only made me want to ask more questions.
My mom saw that I was asking her questions when she looked in the rearview mirror. She nodded permission to Liz to explain herself to me.
“I know at school I seem like I am in control. I am a strict English teacher and kind of a bitch,” she smiled. “I am really not a naturally dominant person. The person you know as Elizabeth Sonneborne is just a front. She is prim and proper and does everything in a regimented fashion. I knew I was submissive years ago when I was your age. I just didn’t know what it was called. I first met Mistress Ann through Samantha a few years ago. They taught me to discipline and I craved it. The reason I wear a string bikini isn’t because I am a show-off. I am far from it. I was raised in the Mid-west to be very shy and stingy with my body. They insisted I show myself off and now I do anytime I can because I know it helps me stop being vain,” she said.
I usually don’t listen to people when they tell me stories about their past. I pretend and casually dismiss them, but this time, I listened very intently and nodded my head.
“They take turns being in charge because they need training and discipline too. Mistress Ann is usually the one who controls both of us. They have offered to let me be in charge for a week to complete my training but I have always declined. I don’t have a dominant bone in my body. I prefer to submit and give pleasure. I am a pleaser, not a teaser,” she giggled. She was clearly talking to me without the respectful, polite protocol she reserved for my mother or Kiwi. Liz talked to me much like she would have before she entered training.
“I was jealous when your mom insisted told us that she was going to train me this Summer. Mistress Samantha said she had to teach you how to behave and that she was afraid you would turn out just like her,” Liz explained. “I agree now that I see what it has done for Candy that she has benefitted from the training. I suppose I should thank you for your little stunt last night. I was afraid of what I would tell my sons when we brought Candy home. I knew she would need continued discipline, and if she is anything like me, she would crave it once she understood why it was essential to keep her in line,” she said.
I didn’t expect that, but I kept my mouth shut.
“We had a long discussion last night, and my sons agreed to support me when I confront my husband. I asked your mother to give me a refresher training in submission this weekend. I haven’t been consistently under discipline since last year. We do little sessions every now and then, but as you know, there is nothing like the 24/7 consistent path of austerity and humility,” Liz explained. She loved to use pithy big words because she was an English teacher.
“Gerald and Timmy want you to be their slave?” I found myself guffawing at that.
“Yes, they do,” Liz answered quite seriously. “Candy gave them a demonstration of the basic service positions, punishments, and obedience training that she does, and I asked them how they would feel if I did that as well. They were hesitant at first but I explained that when I am kept in line I am far more attentive and polite. I am happier with myself and don’t tend to fly off the handle and get argumentative. I become less petty and jealous, and I asked if they would permit me to serve their father in the same way that Candy does,” she said.
“It didn’t make me any less petty and jealous,” I snickered.
“Yes, it did, but you were already so petty and jealous that it just took you down to a normal bitch instead of a super-bitch,” Liz chuckled. “I was much worse than you when Mistress Ann first met me. I was ready to confront anyone who dared challenge me. All of my blustering and yelling was really me calling out for a TRULY dominant person to come butt heads with me until they could put me in my place. I was a SAM – a smart assed masochist.
My mother glared in the rearview mirror when the name Sam was mentioned. Then she smirked. The fact that her name was Sam and she was probably a smart assed masochist was an ironic coincidence.
Liz explained that her bratty behavior was an attempt to get attention. “I would talk back, get disrespectful, and challenge authority. There was no Principal or School Administrator who knew better than I did how things should work in my classroom as far as I was concerned. I would do things differently just because I was hoping they would call me out on it. I realized that all of this was my subconscious yearning for someone who wouldn’t put up with my shit and would keep me in line. Mistress Ann put an end to that for the most part – she reset my bitch button and kicked the snot out of me. I need that on a constant basis, and so do you – you just don’t realize it. You may never realize it,” Liz shrugged.
I didn’t agree, but I didn’t disagree.
“On Sunday, I am going to negotiate with my husband. I know he cheats on me. I think he does that because I’ve been sexually distant. He also suspects that I’ve been cheating on him. I have. I am a full time whore. I work at strip clubs but I also suck cocks, fuck and suck for money as an escort. I am going to let my husband in on the secret and tell him in exchange for training me he can control our money and direct who I can fuck. I am hoping it will strengthen our marriage,” she said.
“What if he thinks you are a bat-shit crazy nymphomaniac?” I laughed at her idea.
“He has known I’ve been fucking around on him. He just thinks I was doing it for kicks and he didn’t leave. I think once he hears that I’ve been doing it to earn money for the house and that I am willing to obey him he will be excited. We will see,” she smiled.
“Now that my sons know about their sister and me, the cat is finally out of the bag. I was mostly concerned they would be disgusted with me. They may still be but they seem to understand my choices and needs now. On Sunday, I’ll ask my husband to train me at home until Candy is ready to join us, and we’ll negotiate some house rules. A lot of that is going to depend on what he is comfortable with. If he decides he wants a divorce then I will cross that bridge when I come to it. I can see how he may feel betrayed by the secrets I’ve kept from him. He may feel that I should have come to him and asked him for discipline in the first place. I knew he was capable of providing discipline but I wanted him to take control on his own. I never wanted to offer the reigns of my obedience to him. I felt like he wouldn’t be worthy if I did. I let total strangers dominate me for money,” she said.
She went on to explain that my mother, Ann, and her frequently let men tie them up and beat them for money as paid submissives. “I don’t do paid dominatrix work,” Liz clarified that my mom and Ann both did. “My husband may not be able to live with me this way. That is a real possibility, but I can’t live with myself the way I am, and I can see now that Candy needs discipline as well,” she said.
She explained that she would not force her new way of life on her husband, but she was going to do her best to make him enjoy it and understand the benefits of a male-dominated household.
“What if you wake up a few months from now and realize this was a huge mistake and you want to go back,” I thought she was being absurdly hasty with her decision.
She looked at me like I was a naïve little child. Liz seemed to stare right into my heart before she answered my question. It was as if she was in disbelief I could have asked the question that should have been so obvious to me.
“Just like every mistake I’ve ever made in my life, there is no going back once I make it. There is no undo button and no liquid paper I can pour to my mistakes to make them go away. If I made a mistake then I will own it and learn from it. I will decide what to do from there to move forward but there is no going back. I am going to offer my submission to my husband tomorrow to eliminate a mistake I made years ago by hiding it from him,” she said proudly.
She said that this weekend was going to be very helpful to her as a warm-up. “I have been very comfortable and taken a lot of things for granted. I’ve become very sloppy with my service training, and now I guess your mom has room for one more in the summer school program – at least for the weekend,” she chuckled.
I ignored the implication that my dropping out of my mom’s disciplinary program had given her the opportunity to participate. I could tell she was trying to add a little levity, but I saw it as an insulting dig on me personally.
“So, what name do you want him to call you?” I quickly changed the subject because I realized she had said something profound, and I didn’t want to dwell too deeply on the lesson she was trying to impart upon me.
“I am just Liz right now because my husband sons will make that decision. I won’t be Liz, and I probably won’t be Mom. I won’t have any parental authority at home. They will decide on something appropriate for my new station,” she said.
“This is pretty rad! You kind of made this decision over night,” I observed.
“No, this is something I’ve talked about with your mother for two years. I was too afraid to tell my husband that I needed to be led and ruled over. I need to be scolded when I am bad. I need to be made to face my shortcomings and I thrive on obedience and submission. I talked this through with my sons and I am positive my husband will agree if I ask him to take the reins over our marriage. He’ll be free to fuck anyone he wants and I’ll happily obey him. It will probably make our marriage stronger. I’ve known about his infidelity for years. Your little prank only made me realize that honesty would have been the best policy,” Liz seemed happy. I didn’t like that. It took all the fun out of wrecking her marriage.
“Will you still be a teacher?” I asked.
“I will leave it up to my husband. If he wants me to be a full-time whore then I will. I damn sure make a lot more money as one,” she smiled.
“Is Candy going to be a whore?” I asked. My eyes were wide with excitement. I’d love it if that bitch had to be a whore and sell her precious pussy for money.
“I am already a whore,” Candy had been listening to her mother. We were squeezed into the car and it was hard not to hear us talking. “I am going to help her earn every dime I ever wasted of hers, and I see no reason to stop my training once I break even with my debt. I know you think you were hurting me by bringing Timmy and Gerald to your house but like Mom said you did us both a huge favor. I was dreading telling them what I wanted to do. I was not even looking forward to training my mother for a week in front of them. I didn’t expect them to be supportive of my decision, and I thought they would laugh at me,” she said.
These cunts were ruining my chance to feel like a villain. I wasn’t sure I wanted to be a villain anymore anyway. I was starting to question all of my actions and really resent myself for the things I’ve done and said. The car ride was a turning point. Candy and her mother’s decisions seemed altruistic and sensible. I seemed petty and snotty. I had only myself to blame for that.
“They did laugh,” Liz smiled at her daughter and reached over to pinch her nipple.
“Yes, but in a good way,” Candy pinched her mother’s tit as well.
“Fingers pulling on your cunt flaps! I never gave you permission to speak Candy!” my mom took a puff of her cigarette and chided them for getting too familiar with one another while they were talking to me.
“I think your husband should name you, Cummy Bear,” my mom teased her best friend. She was using a play on the word Gummi Bear in keeping with the Candy theme of our slut names.
“It’s still better than your slave name, Mistress!” Liz quipped at my mother. I wondered what name her father had given her.
“What was your slave name, Mom?” I laughed my question playfully, but my mom became serious and didn’t answer. It was apparent she didn’t want to tell me.
“That’s fine! I’ll find out when you obey Candy and Honey for a couple weeks,” I smirked. I wasn’t going to be easily shut down by the silent treatment. I felt like I had INVENTED the silent treatment and the cold shoulder. I should have been impervious to the feeling of being an outsider. It was strangely grating on me because now I wanted my mom to loosen up and talk to me instead of meeting her icy stares with icy stares of my own.
“During those weeks, I’ve made arrangements for you to stay with my sister,” My mom said. She explained that Jenny’s parents would be coming back to get her, and I’d stay with her.
“School will be starting!” I complained.
“You don’t give a flying fuck about missing school. You’ll spend time with your cousin until they bring you back. I’d have asked them to keep you, but I wouldn’t wish you on anyone for that long,” my mom half-laughed. It hurt my feelings to know she had not waited even a single night to call Jenny’s parents and make arrangements for me to stay with them.
“Is Jenny going to stay Jenny when she goes back?” I asked.
“My sister knows about Jenny’s training, but her husband would probably not accept continuing it,” my mom answered flatly. I could tell from Jenny’s expression that she was dejected that she wasn’t going to return home as a girl.
“What about all that talk about being honest and upfront?” I chided her.
“I never said she didn’t tell Jenny’s father. It is not your concern. You need to worry about Blair because you will have trouble enough in life on your own. You won’t have time to worry about other people’s problems. You are asking Liz what she is going to do when you should be wondering what you are going to do. You have two short years before you are going to graduate from High School. Degree or no degree, you will be moving out as soon as legally possible,” my mom said.
Mom pulled sharply into a parking spot, and I didn’t need to be told that the conversation was over. She began barking orders to the girls to get their thongs on. We were in broad daylight in a shopping center parking lot. The Winn Dixie was busy and brisk for a Saturday morning. The girls made no secret as they dug their bikinis out of their slits. My mom waited for them to pull them out before insisting they squat by the door and put them on in the parking lot.
I got out and waited with my arms folded.
“Blair, you can wait in the car,” she said.
“At least run the air conditioning!” I stamped my foot.
“No,” my mom said as she marched the girls and everyone else towards the grocery store. I rolled down the windows and steamed as I reflected on what I had been told. I have to admit a part of me wanted to call all of them crazy. I didn’t believe Liz when she told me she wanted to submit to her husband. I didn’t understand why anyone would willingly give up their freedom and be humiliated or punished.
I mean, there were parts that had amused me and turned me on. I have to admit there were parts that even made me think I was learning to be a better, more caring person. I chalked that up to wishful thinking.
I pictured my mom, making the girls bend over to ‘make someone’s day’ as they picked up groceries and gave them a free-look up their ass crack. I imagined her having them reach up high so that their boobs popped out of the bikini top to give some stock boy or old man a big smile.
I could imagine her even arranging it so that all three of their tops burst open at the same time as they pretended it was an accident and were slow to tuck their boobs back in.
I don’t know why I felt a little jealous. They were getting attention, and I wasn’t, and that may have been part of the reason, but a part of me wondered how much truth there was to what Liz had told me. I silenced that part of me with anger and rage as I glared at some guy sitting in his truck, winking at me.
He was an old man with a cowboy hat. He was spitting tobacco out his window, and he had a huge dog in the front seat with him.
I lifted my top and showed my tits to him. “Take a picture, it will last longer!” I glared at him.
“Those are real purty,” he chuckled in a southern accent after I put my tits away. I couldn’t look right at him.
“If you like those wait until my mom comes out,” I said.
“I would love to, but I am sitting here waiting on a woman,” he smiled softly. A pretty older woman in her fifties approached the truck and started loading the groceries before she joined him. I noticed how submissive she seemed. I wondered if that woman was a submissive at home as well. I wondered how many women were submissive sexually. It seemed to me that what Liz thought was not natural or normal might be more wide spread than she thought and people just didn’t talk about it.
I didn’t have that much time to contemplate those thoughts. My mom hustled the girls out of the grocery store. They were each carrying heavy bags of groceries destined for Honey’s family. It was part of the deal that my mom brings over groceries. She had agreed to spend some of what we earned cleaning houses and washing cars on the groceries and she had obviously kept her word.
“I thought you were strapped for cash and trying to earn as much as you could,” I chided her when she hopped in the car. She left Kiwi to oversee loading the groceries into the trunk with all our cleaning supplies and beach gear.
“Don’t worry about how I spend MY money. I gave them my word that I would bring them groceries and I am doing that. My word means something,” she says. “I can’t teach you anything. You aren’t capable of learning. You can continue thinking I am a sucker for spending money to put food on their table for all I care,” my mom dismissed my question.
“I didn’t mean it like that,” I answered apologetically. I pivoted to say that I was capable of learning things.
“You have proven the opposite. Now do me a real big favor and shut the fuck up so that I can teach the girls that are capable of learning,” She shut me up. She barked out an order to the other girls to strip in the parking lot and stuff their cunts with their bikini bottoms. We were only a few miles from Honey’s trailer park, but she would make them ride all the way to her house fully nude. My mom didn’t seem to care if strangers saw them changing in the parking lot.
We pulled out along a dirt road that led to Honey’s trailer park. I turned to her as she sat closer to the other side of the backseat. She was holding her fat pussy lips and looking straight ahead. Her fat tits bounced every time we hit a bump in the road.
“You ready to clean your trailer, Honey?” I asked.
Honey ignored me.
My mom looked in the backseat through the rear view mirror and smiled. “You have permission to answer her question, Honey.”
“Yes, Blair. I am ready for anything,” Honey answered me succinctly.
She really was too. The car had to go slow over all the speed bumps in the trailer park. They were designed to stop rednecks from joyriding around the narrow streets. There were rows of broken down single-wide trailers, and kids were playing on the lawns. Old men were sitting on porch steps drinking Budweiser. It was a Saturday in the trailer park, and quite a few people noticed the girls in the backseat.
They probably could not tell the girls were completely topless, but they could easily see their bare shoulders. That was definitely enough to encourage a few to chase the car and laugh and point.
My mom waved at Flick and Rooster. They were the two boys we had stood up a few nights before ... Rooster used to be Honey’s boyfriend. My mom was wearing a skimpy little bikini as well. She was the first one they saw.
The guys whistled at her. “Hey, I ain’t even mad. You sent us up to Daytona to a house full of niggers. They nearly kicked our asses, but hey, I am still here!” Rooster said proudly.
My mom snickered. She had told them to meet them for sex in Daytona. It was pretty obvious she gave them the address of some tough black guys that she knew. She curtsy dipped for them and bent over at the trunk to start getting groceries.
Once Liz, Candy, and Honey had their suits on, they began to unload the trunk as well. Kiwi took up the rear behind them to supervise the four of them as they walked towards the house. Jenny wore an apron but kept her top off. Buddy and Lewis wore shorts and had no shirts on either. They both wanted to help carry stuff too. My mom let them lend a hand.
I asked my mom on her second trip if she was in training as well –since she was wearing a skimpy bikini too.
“No, I am going to help clean this house so that we can get done and to the beach. I have a lot of shit to do today. There is no point in me going in there fully dressed if the other girls are wearing skimpy outfits,” she said.
They had apparently told Honey’s mom that they were heading to the beach right after they finish their chores at their house. It seemed plausible even though those bikinis were extremely revealing. I knew that Mrs. Simmons was pretty laissez-faire about how she runs her house. She had a gaggle of step-kids, foster kids, and family members all living under one roof. She and her husband stayed tuned into the Television while the chaos unfolded around them most of the time. I didn’t expect Honey’s mom to say anything, but I assumed her cousins and brothers would tease her mercilessly.
If they did, I didn’t see a look of humiliation on Honey’s face. She proudly jiggled her tits and swung her hips while she unloaded the car with the others. She curtsied for Rooster and Flick every time they cat-called her from their drive-way, but she didn’t go over to them.
I was stuck waiting out in the car by myself.
Rooster and Flick turned their attention to me. “There is the one they call Fart Face,” Rooster said to his friend Flick.
I scrunched my nose in disgust. “That WAS what they called me,” I yelled back.
Rooster took that as an opportunity to come over to my window and start talking to me. He was not charming at all. Rooster was so full of himself, and he had no reason to be. He reminded me of myself because he was so full of swagger, and yet it was apparent he wasn’t shit. I really didn’t like looking at a male version of myself any more than I did thinking about the kind of person everyone said I was – I knew I was.
I told him to fuck off.
He wouldn’t take no for an answer and seemed to think I was just being coy with him and playing hard to get. “I need to help my mom,” I made an excuse and got out of the car. I stalked off towards the trailer.
Once inside, it was total chaos just like I imagined. There were at least a dozen of Honey’s siblings, cousins, and other foster kids ogling the girls. It was mostly guys, but even girls were laughing and hooting and hollering.
Jenny was wearing just an apron around her waist. Her little red butt was visible in the back, and anytime she bent over, Honey’s Uncle stared at her plump little bottom. Jenny was wearing a smaller version of a butt plug. “It is too hot to wear much else,” she said as an excuse.
She brought a beer to Mr. Simmons and curtsied sweetly for him. He belched and stared at my cousin’s bottom as she sashayed back to work like a dainty little tramp.
Honey was on her hands and knees, scrubbing the dirty tile floor with a toothbrush. Her big ass was quivering. I knew one girl teasing her was her fat sister.
“I can have ALL of your clothes?” she asked Honey.
“Yes, Ma’am, you already took them, didn’t you?” Honey answered.
“Yes, but you aren’t going to try to take them back when you get back?” her sister sounded skeptical.
“No, Ma’am, you are welcome to them,” Honey answered politely.
“So what are you going to wear every day? This itty bitty polka dot bikini?” Honey’s sister chuckled with another girl.
“Unless you want that too, yes, Ma’am,” Honey said.
I looked for Candy. She and her mother were in the backyard, pushing a hand mower and snipping grass with small shears. Kiwi was watching them and spanking their butts while three younger boys admired him as if he were their idol. He seemed to be explaining how to keep Candy and her mother in line as I watched them through the dirty window.
My mom was trying to straighten up the clutter and bric-a-brac that was strewn all over the house. She was also trying to keep Buddy and Lewis close so they didn’t get absorbed into the chaos of the house and create more mess while she tried to clean up the messes that already existed. It was obvious that some of Honey’s Uncles were feeling her up and pinching her butt when she bent over.
She sighed when she saw me. It was yet another interruption in a very long, hot day of cleaning and playing grab-ass with a trailer full of redneck kids and their half-drunk parents.
“What are you doing in here? I can’t keep track of you and Buddy and Lewis at the same time. I don’t care if it is hot or boring in the car. The sooner you get out of here, the sooner we can clean up this mess and get to the beach,” she said.
“I came to help,” I said. I didn’t really. I didn’t know why I was in the trailer. I just blurted it out.
“You can help by fucking off, Blair,” my mom wasn’t interested in my help. She wasn’t interested in even considering my help. I couldn’t blame her for that. She was right – I was more trouble than I was worth and I wanted to make it up to her. I didn’t know why but I did.
Mom’s refusal of my offer only made me want to offer my help even more.
“I am not Blair. I am Sugar and I am here to clean. What do you want me to do?” I said as I started to step out of my bikini bottoms.
My mom stopped cleaning for a moment to look at me. She didn’t seem to think I was serious and waited for me to fully step out of my bottoms. I looked at Honey’s Dad, who was watching me as I unsnapped my top.
“It’s incredibly hot, and I don’t want to ruin this bikini with all the grime and muck, Sir” I shrugged as if it was perfectly normal to undress in his living room in front of a dozen or so of his family members.
“You aren’t going to get in my good graces that easily,” My mom put her hands on her hips.
I wadded up the bikini into a tight ball and forced it into my pussy. “I know, Ma’am,” I said as I grunted and stuffed the material into my tight little pussy.
“Oh my god, her nipples look like tiny erasers!” One of the boys said as I stripped down. Every one pointed and laughed. I turned red but I kept my attention focused on my mother. I smiled at her.
“You can get undressed if you want to help us hurry up with this chore. It is a free country,” My mom shrugged as if it was not a big deal I was naked in the trailer.
“Damn skippy it is,” a bald old man that Honey called Pappy slapped my mother’s ass. “I served 18 years in Korea to make it Free!” He said. He was clearly not wearing his false teeth. They were on the table.
I picked up his false teeth and began to lick the gross white stuff off the top of it and looked at him. “We thank you for your service, and sacrifice Sir. Anything I can do for you just tell me,” I pretended the taste of his mildew covered false teeth wasn’t wretched.
He smiled at me and stared at my tits.
“You aren’t going to get things clean if you spend your time flirting with Honey’s family,” My mom chided me.
“Sorry, Ma’am, what should I do?” I asked her politely and stopped flirting.
“You aren’t back in Summer School. I can’t tell you what to do,” my mom shrugged like she didn’t care what I did as long as I started cleaning.
“I know, Ma’am. You have no reason to accept me back in class. I can’t possibly graduate or make up for what I did. I just want to help clean so we can get to the beach, Ma’am,” I said and asked what I could do to help. I forced the bikini into my tight cunt, and I could tell I was wet. I knew my nipples got hard instantly, as well.
“Here, take this broom,” she handed me a dirty broom. The bristles were dirty and bent.
“Should I shove this up my ass, Ma’am?” I asked her politely. Even the old dirty old man that had been playing with her ass’s jaw dropped. Honey’s mom stopped watching Television long enough to look over at me to see if I was serious.
“Not yet,” my mom smiled at me and winked impishly
My mom had been aloof and often looked at me with disdain during my training. However, now she had this callous, unemotional expression on her face like she could care less whether I woke up or I stayed in bed.
“Not going to call me Fart Face anymore?” I joked and stuck my tongue out. I wanted to add a little levity and crack that stony expression on my mother’s face.
“I am not in the mood to entertain you. You aren’t Sugar, you aren’t Fart Face, you aren’t in training. You’ve won, and you got everything you wanted. Your little joke may have amused you. I am not going to give you any lectures about repercussions or consequences. Those have never mattered to you. You are not fixable and I am not going to bother. You will be old enough to move out soon, and then you can be somebody else’s problem. Until then, while you live in this house, you will do what I tell you,” she said sternly.
“Yes, Ma’am!” I saluted her and yawned. I stretched in bed. I had slept naked without a blanket, even though I didn’t have too.
“You will call me, Mom. You haven’t earned the right to call me Ma’am or Mistress,” my mom insisted. “Get dressed. We are going to clean Honey’s trailer and then go to the beach,” she said.
I noticed my mother was wearing a skimpy G-string bikini with a hot little top that barely covered her sizable nipples.
“I am not wearing one of those bikinis,” I insisted.
“I don’t give a crap if you wear a paper bag. You can wear a bathing suit or jeans for all I care. You are not my problem. You can get up and fix yourself breakfast or go hungry. We are leaving in twenty minutes,” My mom pivoted to leave. Her ass was red as if she had been spanked a few times.
“What if I don’t WANT to go?” I asked haughtily.
“What you want is irrelevant. You will not be home by yourself because you cannot be trusted. You will not be trained or disciplined, but I’ll be damned if I leave you here to start another round of mischief. You are coming with us. You can sit out in the fucking car while we clean her trailer,” my mom said and sauntered out the door. My mom had a very sexy way of walking, even when she was angry. Her hips shimmied from side to side exaggeratedly. I hoped I had the same sort of wiggle because I wanted to be watched when I stormed out of a room just like her.
I yawned again and walked out of the room naked. I was being contrary. I assumed someone would say something to me about it when I walked into the living room. No one even looked up at me to acknowledge the fact I had no clothes on.
My brothers were playing with trucks on the carpet in the living room. Jenny was preparing food and wearing a prissy little apron over a skimpy pink chiffon bikini. Her red hair was in pigtails and she had on lots of makeup like a good little slut.
Candy and Honey were on the floor on their hands and knees, crawling around in the nude with nothing but their collars on. Their ass cheeks were spread, and they had their butt plugs in. Their eyes were locked, and they were French kissing. Kiwi was sitting at the kitchen table with Liz. Liz was directing the two of them and giving them pointers while helping Kiwi to understand how to better train the two of them.
Kiwi was wearing a pair of Sun britches and an OP shirt.
Liz was wearing a skimpy thong bikini. I didn’t think much of it at first because she was known to wear skimpy outfits at the beach. Most of her students had seen her over the years at the beach, and she made no secret she liked to strut her stuff.
I didn’t notice at first, but when I did, I became extremely jealous and angry. She was wearing the leather collar that I threw down on the ground the night before. She was wearing MY collar.
“So, are you a slave now?” I asked her with vitriol in my voice.
Candy’s mother didn’t look up, and she didn’t answer me.
“Okay, so you are all going to pretend I don’t exist?” I waved my arms around.
My little brothers looked up at me and grinned, but no one else was willing to take my bait.
“Fine, I’ll walk around naked if I want too! Buddy and Lewis have already seen me naked, and it doesn’t matter,” I said as I planted my ass in a kitchen chair next to Kiwi and Liz. I admit that I was trying to shock anyone of them into confronting me about what I was doing.
“No one is saying you have to put on clothes, Ma’am,” Liz said without looking up at me. It wasn’t lost on me that she called me Ma’am. I was about to call her out for it.
“Don’t call her Ma’am. She isn’t worth respect. She isn’t in training, but she doesn’t warrant being spoken to with any special protocol. You will call her Blair,” my mom instructed Liz and my two former friends who were on the floor.
“Yes, Mistress,” all three of them answered her in unison.
“Wait? You are a slave now?” I asked Liz. She still wasn’t looking at me. “Why aren’t you on the floor like the other girls?”
“You don’t have any reason to ask questions of Liz. This is no longer any of your business,” my mom insisted I mind my own business before instruction Liz to get on the floor.
“Yes, Ma’am, I thought we were ready to leave?” Liz stood up and got down on her hands and knees with the other two girls. I could clearly see a butt plug in her asshole when she did. There was a single red string running down her ass crack that could never have covered the entire base of the plug. She executed a very formal pose on the ground at my feet.
“No, we have to wait for Blair to get ready. Take that thong off, and you will ride in the car like the other girls,” My mom instructed her friend.
“Yes, Ma’am,” Liz politely answered her and then, using a single untied her thong bottoms and top and wadded them up. She stuffed them in her pussy like her labia was a purse designed to hold her outfit. I noticed the hint of bikini string sticking out of Honey’s fat cunt as well.
I chuckled.
“Why doesn’t Liz have a cute little slut name like me?” I asked my mom as I watched the girls make out together. Liz joined in with her daughter and Honey to start kissing.
“I told you that this Summer program no longer concerns you,” my mom insisted angrily. She corrected the girls by swatting their butts and telling them they needed to use more tongue.
“You could call her Sugar! I am not using the name anymore,” I grinned wickedly. I enjoyed making my mom uncomfortable.
“I am not sure I even want to put Sugar in my tea anymore. You’ve left a pretty sour taste in my mouth,” my mom explained that the name Sugar was no longer one she wanted to hear.
My mom wouldn’t explain further, and no one else wanted to talk to me about what was going on either. I took my time getting ready for the beach. I decided to enjoy my new found freedom and ability to make everyone else wait for me. I eventually chose a Cherry colored bikini bottom and a white top. It wasn’t skimpy by my mother’s standards, but it still showed off my body. I put my blonde hair in a long ponytail and did my makeup, and then announced I was ready.
My mom was spanking Liz and the other girls when I walked out. She had them bent over the couch as she laid into them with a paddle. It was apparent she was giving them one of her affirmation sessions.
I gathered from Liz’s admissions that she had decided to submit last night and had asked my mother to train her, but I didn’t know anything else. I don’t know why but the fact that no one would tell me what was going on made me want to find out what REALLY was going on.
We piled into my mom’s car. The backseat was huge, and there was plenty of room for me back there. However, I tried to sit in the front seat like I used to do before my training.
My mom glared at me when I tried to call shotgun. She had reserved the front seat for Kiwi.
“Fine, but I am not riding naked,” I said as I pushed my way into the backseat. Liz, Candy, and Honey sat naked with their legs apart. My mom told them to pull their cunt lips out and hold them during the trip.
My little brothers were on the other end of the seat with Jenny. She was wearing her apron and a bikini top. “What should I do, Mistress?” Jenny asked.
“You can remove your top and hold your nipples,” My mom instructed Jenny.
Jenny removed her top, and my brothers giggled and called them boobies. I wanted to remind them that Jenny was as flat-chested as they were and that technically Jenny was a boy just like they were. It didn’t matter, though. Buddy and Lewis were easily amused. They couldn’t bother me while they were sitting on the other side of the backseat.
There was silence in the car as my mom lit up a cigarette and pulled down the street. The trunk was already loaded up with beach gear and cleaning supplies, and it was a beautiful, warm Florida day full of Sunshine. We might have seemed like any normal family in the 1980s if it wasn’t for the three naked girls and the topless boy dressed as a girl in the backseat.
My mom flipped on the radio.
“Every day, Every day I write the boo-ook,” by Elvis Costello, began warbling through the speakers.
“So when do you get a new name?” I casually asked Liz. She ignored me. I wondered how long she was going to pretend to be a slave. She ignored me. I asked another question and I could tell that she was going to ignore me but it only made me want to ask more questions.
My mom saw that I was asking her questions when she looked in the rearview mirror. She nodded permission to Liz to explain herself to me.
“I know at school I seem like I am in control. I am a strict English teacher and kind of a bitch,” she smiled. “I am really not a naturally dominant person. The person you know as Elizabeth Sonneborne is just a front. She is prim and proper and does everything in a regimented fashion. I knew I was submissive years ago when I was your age. I just didn’t know what it was called. I first met Mistress Ann through Samantha a few years ago. They taught me to discipline and I craved it. The reason I wear a string bikini isn’t because I am a show-off. I am far from it. I was raised in the Mid-west to be very shy and stingy with my body. They insisted I show myself off and now I do anytime I can because I know it helps me stop being vain,” she said.
I usually don’t listen to people when they tell me stories about their past. I pretend and casually dismiss them, but this time, I listened very intently and nodded my head.
“They take turns being in charge because they need training and discipline too. Mistress Ann is usually the one who controls both of us. They have offered to let me be in charge for a week to complete my training but I have always declined. I don’t have a dominant bone in my body. I prefer to submit and give pleasure. I am a pleaser, not a teaser,” she giggled. She was clearly talking to me without the respectful, polite protocol she reserved for my mother or Kiwi. Liz talked to me much like she would have before she entered training.
“I was jealous when your mom insisted told us that she was going to train me this Summer. Mistress Samantha said she had to teach you how to behave and that she was afraid you would turn out just like her,” Liz explained. “I agree now that I see what it has done for Candy that she has benefitted from the training. I suppose I should thank you for your little stunt last night. I was afraid of what I would tell my sons when we brought Candy home. I knew she would need continued discipline, and if she is anything like me, she would crave it once she understood why it was essential to keep her in line,” she said.
I didn’t expect that, but I kept my mouth shut.
“We had a long discussion last night, and my sons agreed to support me when I confront my husband. I asked your mother to give me a refresher training in submission this weekend. I haven’t been consistently under discipline since last year. We do little sessions every now and then, but as you know, there is nothing like the 24/7 consistent path of austerity and humility,” Liz explained. She loved to use pithy big words because she was an English teacher.
“Gerald and Timmy want you to be their slave?” I found myself guffawing at that.
“Yes, they do,” Liz answered quite seriously. “Candy gave them a demonstration of the basic service positions, punishments, and obedience training that she does, and I asked them how they would feel if I did that as well. They were hesitant at first but I explained that when I am kept in line I am far more attentive and polite. I am happier with myself and don’t tend to fly off the handle and get argumentative. I become less petty and jealous, and I asked if they would permit me to serve their father in the same way that Candy does,” she said.
“It didn’t make me any less petty and jealous,” I snickered.
“Yes, it did, but you were already so petty and jealous that it just took you down to a normal bitch instead of a super-bitch,” Liz chuckled. “I was much worse than you when Mistress Ann first met me. I was ready to confront anyone who dared challenge me. All of my blustering and yelling was really me calling out for a TRULY dominant person to come butt heads with me until they could put me in my place. I was a SAM – a smart assed masochist.
My mother glared in the rearview mirror when the name Sam was mentioned. Then she smirked. The fact that her name was Sam and she was probably a smart assed masochist was an ironic coincidence.
Liz explained that her bratty behavior was an attempt to get attention. “I would talk back, get disrespectful, and challenge authority. There was no Principal or School Administrator who knew better than I did how things should work in my classroom as far as I was concerned. I would do things differently just because I was hoping they would call me out on it. I realized that all of this was my subconscious yearning for someone who wouldn’t put up with my shit and would keep me in line. Mistress Ann put an end to that for the most part – she reset my bitch button and kicked the snot out of me. I need that on a constant basis, and so do you – you just don’t realize it. You may never realize it,” Liz shrugged.
I didn’t agree, but I didn’t disagree.
“On Sunday, I am going to negotiate with my husband. I know he cheats on me. I think he does that because I’ve been sexually distant. He also suspects that I’ve been cheating on him. I have. I am a full time whore. I work at strip clubs but I also suck cocks, fuck and suck for money as an escort. I am going to let my husband in on the secret and tell him in exchange for training me he can control our money and direct who I can fuck. I am hoping it will strengthen our marriage,” she said.
“What if he thinks you are a bat-shit crazy nymphomaniac?” I laughed at her idea.
“He has known I’ve been fucking around on him. He just thinks I was doing it for kicks and he didn’t leave. I think once he hears that I’ve been doing it to earn money for the house and that I am willing to obey him he will be excited. We will see,” she smiled.
“Now that my sons know about their sister and me, the cat is finally out of the bag. I was mostly concerned they would be disgusted with me. They may still be but they seem to understand my choices and needs now. On Sunday, I’ll ask my husband to train me at home until Candy is ready to join us, and we’ll negotiate some house rules. A lot of that is going to depend on what he is comfortable with. If he decides he wants a divorce then I will cross that bridge when I come to it. I can see how he may feel betrayed by the secrets I’ve kept from him. He may feel that I should have come to him and asked him for discipline in the first place. I knew he was capable of providing discipline but I wanted him to take control on his own. I never wanted to offer the reigns of my obedience to him. I felt like he wouldn’t be worthy if I did. I let total strangers dominate me for money,” she said.
She went on to explain that my mother, Ann, and her frequently let men tie them up and beat them for money as paid submissives. “I don’t do paid dominatrix work,” Liz clarified that my mom and Ann both did. “My husband may not be able to live with me this way. That is a real possibility, but I can’t live with myself the way I am, and I can see now that Candy needs discipline as well,” she said.
She explained that she would not force her new way of life on her husband, but she was going to do her best to make him enjoy it and understand the benefits of a male-dominated household.
“What if you wake up a few months from now and realize this was a huge mistake and you want to go back,” I thought she was being absurdly hasty with her decision.
She looked at me like I was a naïve little child. Liz seemed to stare right into my heart before she answered my question. It was as if she was in disbelief I could have asked the question that should have been so obvious to me.
“Just like every mistake I’ve ever made in my life, there is no going back once I make it. There is no undo button and no liquid paper I can pour to my mistakes to make them go away. If I made a mistake then I will own it and learn from it. I will decide what to do from there to move forward but there is no going back. I am going to offer my submission to my husband tomorrow to eliminate a mistake I made years ago by hiding it from him,” she said proudly.
She said that this weekend was going to be very helpful to her as a warm-up. “I have been very comfortable and taken a lot of things for granted. I’ve become very sloppy with my service training, and now I guess your mom has room for one more in the summer school program – at least for the weekend,” she chuckled.
I ignored the implication that my dropping out of my mom’s disciplinary program had given her the opportunity to participate. I could tell she was trying to add a little levity, but I saw it as an insulting dig on me personally.
“So, what name do you want him to call you?” I quickly changed the subject because I realized she had said something profound, and I didn’t want to dwell too deeply on the lesson she was trying to impart upon me.
“I am just Liz right now because my husband sons will make that decision. I won’t be Liz, and I probably won’t be Mom. I won’t have any parental authority at home. They will decide on something appropriate for my new station,” she said.
“This is pretty rad! You kind of made this decision over night,” I observed.
“No, this is something I’ve talked about with your mother for two years. I was too afraid to tell my husband that I needed to be led and ruled over. I need to be scolded when I am bad. I need to be made to face my shortcomings and I thrive on obedience and submission. I talked this through with my sons and I am positive my husband will agree if I ask him to take the reins over our marriage. He’ll be free to fuck anyone he wants and I’ll happily obey him. It will probably make our marriage stronger. I’ve known about his infidelity for years. Your little prank only made me realize that honesty would have been the best policy,” Liz seemed happy. I didn’t like that. It took all the fun out of wrecking her marriage.
“Will you still be a teacher?” I asked.
“I will leave it up to my husband. If he wants me to be a full-time whore then I will. I damn sure make a lot more money as one,” she smiled.
“Is Candy going to be a whore?” I asked. My eyes were wide with excitement. I’d love it if that bitch had to be a whore and sell her precious pussy for money.
“I am already a whore,” Candy had been listening to her mother. We were squeezed into the car and it was hard not to hear us talking. “I am going to help her earn every dime I ever wasted of hers, and I see no reason to stop my training once I break even with my debt. I know you think you were hurting me by bringing Timmy and Gerald to your house but like Mom said you did us both a huge favor. I was dreading telling them what I wanted to do. I was not even looking forward to training my mother for a week in front of them. I didn’t expect them to be supportive of my decision, and I thought they would laugh at me,” she said.
These cunts were ruining my chance to feel like a villain. I wasn’t sure I wanted to be a villain anymore anyway. I was starting to question all of my actions and really resent myself for the things I’ve done and said. The car ride was a turning point. Candy and her mother’s decisions seemed altruistic and sensible. I seemed petty and snotty. I had only myself to blame for that.
“They did laugh,” Liz smiled at her daughter and reached over to pinch her nipple.
“Yes, but in a good way,” Candy pinched her mother’s tit as well.
“Fingers pulling on your cunt flaps! I never gave you permission to speak Candy!” my mom took a puff of her cigarette and chided them for getting too familiar with one another while they were talking to me.
“I think your husband should name you, Cummy Bear,” my mom teased her best friend. She was using a play on the word Gummi Bear in keeping with the Candy theme of our slut names.
“It’s still better than your slave name, Mistress!” Liz quipped at my mother. I wondered what name her father had given her.
“What was your slave name, Mom?” I laughed my question playfully, but my mom became serious and didn’t answer. It was apparent she didn’t want to tell me.
“That’s fine! I’ll find out when you obey Candy and Honey for a couple weeks,” I smirked. I wasn’t going to be easily shut down by the silent treatment. I felt like I had INVENTED the silent treatment and the cold shoulder. I should have been impervious to the feeling of being an outsider. It was strangely grating on me because now I wanted my mom to loosen up and talk to me instead of meeting her icy stares with icy stares of my own.
“During those weeks, I’ve made arrangements for you to stay with my sister,” My mom said. She explained that Jenny’s parents would be coming back to get her, and I’d stay with her.
“School will be starting!” I complained.
“You don’t give a flying fuck about missing school. You’ll spend time with your cousin until they bring you back. I’d have asked them to keep you, but I wouldn’t wish you on anyone for that long,” my mom half-laughed. It hurt my feelings to know she had not waited even a single night to call Jenny’s parents and make arrangements for me to stay with them.
“Is Jenny going to stay Jenny when she goes back?” I asked.
“My sister knows about Jenny’s training, but her husband would probably not accept continuing it,” my mom answered flatly. I could tell from Jenny’s expression that she was dejected that she wasn’t going to return home as a girl.
“What about all that talk about being honest and upfront?” I chided her.
“I never said she didn’t tell Jenny’s father. It is not your concern. You need to worry about Blair because you will have trouble enough in life on your own. You won’t have time to worry about other people’s problems. You are asking Liz what she is going to do when you should be wondering what you are going to do. You have two short years before you are going to graduate from High School. Degree or no degree, you will be moving out as soon as legally possible,” my mom said.
Mom pulled sharply into a parking spot, and I didn’t need to be told that the conversation was over. She began barking orders to the girls to get their thongs on. We were in broad daylight in a shopping center parking lot. The Winn Dixie was busy and brisk for a Saturday morning. The girls made no secret as they dug their bikinis out of their slits. My mom waited for them to pull them out before insisting they squat by the door and put them on in the parking lot.
I got out and waited with my arms folded.
“Blair, you can wait in the car,” she said.
“At least run the air conditioning!” I stamped my foot.
“No,” my mom said as she marched the girls and everyone else towards the grocery store. I rolled down the windows and steamed as I reflected on what I had been told. I have to admit a part of me wanted to call all of them crazy. I didn’t believe Liz when she told me she wanted to submit to her husband. I didn’t understand why anyone would willingly give up their freedom and be humiliated or punished.
I mean, there were parts that had amused me and turned me on. I have to admit there were parts that even made me think I was learning to be a better, more caring person. I chalked that up to wishful thinking.
I pictured my mom, making the girls bend over to ‘make someone’s day’ as they picked up groceries and gave them a free-look up their ass crack. I imagined her having them reach up high so that their boobs popped out of the bikini top to give some stock boy or old man a big smile.
I could imagine her even arranging it so that all three of their tops burst open at the same time as they pretended it was an accident and were slow to tuck their boobs back in.
I don’t know why I felt a little jealous. They were getting attention, and I wasn’t, and that may have been part of the reason, but a part of me wondered how much truth there was to what Liz had told me. I silenced that part of me with anger and rage as I glared at some guy sitting in his truck, winking at me.
He was an old man with a cowboy hat. He was spitting tobacco out his window, and he had a huge dog in the front seat with him.
I lifted my top and showed my tits to him. “Take a picture, it will last longer!” I glared at him.
“Those are real purty,” he chuckled in a southern accent after I put my tits away. I couldn’t look right at him.
“If you like those wait until my mom comes out,” I said.
“I would love to, but I am sitting here waiting on a woman,” he smiled softly. A pretty older woman in her fifties approached the truck and started loading the groceries before she joined him. I noticed how submissive she seemed. I wondered if that woman was a submissive at home as well. I wondered how many women were submissive sexually. It seemed to me that what Liz thought was not natural or normal might be more wide spread than she thought and people just didn’t talk about it.
I didn’t have that much time to contemplate those thoughts. My mom hustled the girls out of the grocery store. They were each carrying heavy bags of groceries destined for Honey’s family. It was part of the deal that my mom brings over groceries. She had agreed to spend some of what we earned cleaning houses and washing cars on the groceries and she had obviously kept her word.
“I thought you were strapped for cash and trying to earn as much as you could,” I chided her when she hopped in the car. She left Kiwi to oversee loading the groceries into the trunk with all our cleaning supplies and beach gear.
“Don’t worry about how I spend MY money. I gave them my word that I would bring them groceries and I am doing that. My word means something,” she says. “I can’t teach you anything. You aren’t capable of learning. You can continue thinking I am a sucker for spending money to put food on their table for all I care,” my mom dismissed my question.
“I didn’t mean it like that,” I answered apologetically. I pivoted to say that I was capable of learning things.
“You have proven the opposite. Now do me a real big favor and shut the fuck up so that I can teach the girls that are capable of learning,” She shut me up. She barked out an order to the other girls to strip in the parking lot and stuff their cunts with their bikini bottoms. We were only a few miles from Honey’s trailer park, but she would make them ride all the way to her house fully nude. My mom didn’t seem to care if strangers saw them changing in the parking lot.
We pulled out along a dirt road that led to Honey’s trailer park. I turned to her as she sat closer to the other side of the backseat. She was holding her fat pussy lips and looking straight ahead. Her fat tits bounced every time we hit a bump in the road.
“You ready to clean your trailer, Honey?” I asked.
Honey ignored me.
My mom looked in the backseat through the rear view mirror and smiled. “You have permission to answer her question, Honey.”
“Yes, Blair. I am ready for anything,” Honey answered me succinctly.
She really was too. The car had to go slow over all the speed bumps in the trailer park. They were designed to stop rednecks from joyriding around the narrow streets. There were rows of broken down single-wide trailers, and kids were playing on the lawns. Old men were sitting on porch steps drinking Budweiser. It was a Saturday in the trailer park, and quite a few people noticed the girls in the backseat.
They probably could not tell the girls were completely topless, but they could easily see their bare shoulders. That was definitely enough to encourage a few to chase the car and laugh and point.
My mom waved at Flick and Rooster. They were the two boys we had stood up a few nights before ... Rooster used to be Honey’s boyfriend. My mom was wearing a skimpy little bikini as well. She was the first one they saw.
The guys whistled at her. “Hey, I ain’t even mad. You sent us up to Daytona to a house full of niggers. They nearly kicked our asses, but hey, I am still here!” Rooster said proudly.
My mom snickered. She had told them to meet them for sex in Daytona. It was pretty obvious she gave them the address of some tough black guys that she knew. She curtsy dipped for them and bent over at the trunk to start getting groceries.
Once Liz, Candy, and Honey had their suits on, they began to unload the trunk as well. Kiwi took up the rear behind them to supervise the four of them as they walked towards the house. Jenny wore an apron but kept her top off. Buddy and Lewis wore shorts and had no shirts on either. They both wanted to help carry stuff too. My mom let them lend a hand.
I asked my mom on her second trip if she was in training as well –since she was wearing a skimpy bikini too.
“No, I am going to help clean this house so that we can get done and to the beach. I have a lot of shit to do today. There is no point in me going in there fully dressed if the other girls are wearing skimpy outfits,” she said.
They had apparently told Honey’s mom that they were heading to the beach right after they finish their chores at their house. It seemed plausible even though those bikinis were extremely revealing. I knew that Mrs. Simmons was pretty laissez-faire about how she runs her house. She had a gaggle of step-kids, foster kids, and family members all living under one roof. She and her husband stayed tuned into the Television while the chaos unfolded around them most of the time. I didn’t expect Honey’s mom to say anything, but I assumed her cousins and brothers would tease her mercilessly.
If they did, I didn’t see a look of humiliation on Honey’s face. She proudly jiggled her tits and swung her hips while she unloaded the car with the others. She curtsied for Rooster and Flick every time they cat-called her from their drive-way, but she didn’t go over to them.
I was stuck waiting out in the car by myself.
Rooster and Flick turned their attention to me. “There is the one they call Fart Face,” Rooster said to his friend Flick.
I scrunched my nose in disgust. “That WAS what they called me,” I yelled back.
Rooster took that as an opportunity to come over to my window and start talking to me. He was not charming at all. Rooster was so full of himself, and he had no reason to be. He reminded me of myself because he was so full of swagger, and yet it was apparent he wasn’t shit. I really didn’t like looking at a male version of myself any more than I did thinking about the kind of person everyone said I was – I knew I was.
I told him to fuck off.
He wouldn’t take no for an answer and seemed to think I was just being coy with him and playing hard to get. “I need to help my mom,” I made an excuse and got out of the car. I stalked off towards the trailer.
Once inside, it was total chaos just like I imagined. There were at least a dozen of Honey’s siblings, cousins, and other foster kids ogling the girls. It was mostly guys, but even girls were laughing and hooting and hollering.
Jenny was wearing just an apron around her waist. Her little red butt was visible in the back, and anytime she bent over, Honey’s Uncle stared at her plump little bottom. Jenny was wearing a smaller version of a butt plug. “It is too hot to wear much else,” she said as an excuse.
She brought a beer to Mr. Simmons and curtsied sweetly for him. He belched and stared at my cousin’s bottom as she sashayed back to work like a dainty little tramp.
Honey was on her hands and knees, scrubbing the dirty tile floor with a toothbrush. Her big ass was quivering. I knew one girl teasing her was her fat sister.
“I can have ALL of your clothes?” she asked Honey.
“Yes, Ma’am, you already took them, didn’t you?” Honey answered.
“Yes, but you aren’t going to try to take them back when you get back?” her sister sounded skeptical.
“No, Ma’am, you are welcome to them,” Honey answered politely.
“So what are you going to wear every day? This itty bitty polka dot bikini?” Honey’s sister chuckled with another girl.
“Unless you want that too, yes, Ma’am,” Honey said.
I looked for Candy. She and her mother were in the backyard, pushing a hand mower and snipping grass with small shears. Kiwi was watching them and spanking their butts while three younger boys admired him as if he were their idol. He seemed to be explaining how to keep Candy and her mother in line as I watched them through the dirty window.
My mom was trying to straighten up the clutter and bric-a-brac that was strewn all over the house. She was also trying to keep Buddy and Lewis close so they didn’t get absorbed into the chaos of the house and create more mess while she tried to clean up the messes that already existed. It was obvious that some of Honey’s Uncles were feeling her up and pinching her butt when she bent over.
She sighed when she saw me. It was yet another interruption in a very long, hot day of cleaning and playing grab-ass with a trailer full of redneck kids and their half-drunk parents.
“What are you doing in here? I can’t keep track of you and Buddy and Lewis at the same time. I don’t care if it is hot or boring in the car. The sooner you get out of here, the sooner we can clean up this mess and get to the beach,” she said.
“I came to help,” I said. I didn’t really. I didn’t know why I was in the trailer. I just blurted it out.
“You can help by fucking off, Blair,” my mom wasn’t interested in my help. She wasn’t interested in even considering my help. I couldn’t blame her for that. She was right – I was more trouble than I was worth and I wanted to make it up to her. I didn’t know why but I did.
Mom’s refusal of my offer only made me want to offer my help even more.
“I am not Blair. I am Sugar and I am here to clean. What do you want me to do?” I said as I started to step out of my bikini bottoms.
My mom stopped cleaning for a moment to look at me. She didn’t seem to think I was serious and waited for me to fully step out of my bottoms. I looked at Honey’s Dad, who was watching me as I unsnapped my top.
“It’s incredibly hot, and I don’t want to ruin this bikini with all the grime and muck, Sir” I shrugged as if it was perfectly normal to undress in his living room in front of a dozen or so of his family members.
“You aren’t going to get in my good graces that easily,” My mom put her hands on her hips.
I wadded up the bikini into a tight ball and forced it into my pussy. “I know, Ma’am,” I said as I grunted and stuffed the material into my tight little pussy.
“Oh my god, her nipples look like tiny erasers!” One of the boys said as I stripped down. Every one pointed and laughed. I turned red but I kept my attention focused on my mother. I smiled at her.
“You can get undressed if you want to help us hurry up with this chore. It is a free country,” My mom shrugged as if it was not a big deal I was naked in the trailer.
“Damn skippy it is,” a bald old man that Honey called Pappy slapped my mother’s ass. “I served 18 years in Korea to make it Free!” He said. He was clearly not wearing his false teeth. They were on the table.
I picked up his false teeth and began to lick the gross white stuff off the top of it and looked at him. “We thank you for your service, and sacrifice Sir. Anything I can do for you just tell me,” I pretended the taste of his mildew covered false teeth wasn’t wretched.
He smiled at me and stared at my tits.
“You aren’t going to get things clean if you spend your time flirting with Honey’s family,” My mom chided me.
“Sorry, Ma’am, what should I do?” I asked her politely and stopped flirting.
“You aren’t back in Summer School. I can’t tell you what to do,” my mom shrugged like she didn’t care what I did as long as I started cleaning.
“I know, Ma’am. You have no reason to accept me back in class. I can’t possibly graduate or make up for what I did. I just want to help clean so we can get to the beach, Ma’am,” I said and asked what I could do to help. I forced the bikini into my tight cunt, and I could tell I was wet. I knew my nipples got hard instantly, as well.
“Here, take this broom,” she handed me a dirty broom. The bristles were dirty and bent.
“Should I shove this up my ass, Ma’am?” I asked her politely. Even the old dirty old man that had been playing with her ass’s jaw dropped. Honey’s mom stopped watching Television long enough to look over at me to see if I was serious.
“Not yet,” my mom smiled at me and winked impishly
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 244
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 8 times
- Been thanked: 184 times
- Contact:
Chapter 33
It was fairly obvious they had a conversation before I entered the trailer about the goals of Slut Summer School and Honey having a new name for the duration. The problem was that half of them hadn’t paid attention and the other half didn’t really believe it was anything more than a joke. My mom had reiterated that we were there to work and that we were working on new attitudes. She had to tell them we had new names to go with those new attitudes but over the laughter and gawking most people just weren’t paying attention to what she tried to tell them.
I scrubbed and cleaned the disgusting trailer filled with grime completely nude. I bent over and kept my legs apart even though I knew boys were looking between my parted legs, and they could see the bikini I had stuffed inside of me. It actually felt pretty good.
I was used to having something shoved up my ass, and I felt a little guilty not wearing my butt plug. My mom made it very clear that I was doing this of my own free will and that she was not training me. I guess I had always been training of my own free will, though. I could have refused to obey her at any time before this ever began.
Anytime I cleaned in the living room area is when I got the most pinches. The men of the house pinched my butt and sometimes my tits.
“Stop encouraging the men to play with your ass and focus on cleaning, slut,” My mom complained.
She didn’t call me Sugar, but she didn’t call me Blair either. She was getting touched on the butt more frequently than I was. There was no stopping the pinches, pokes, and stares in the crowded single-wide trailer. I think she just wanted to let me know she was watching me.
She made it sound like I was encouraging the touching to avoid cleaning. I probably was since I was naked and bending over any chance I could. I don’t know why I was acting like an extrovert around these trailer trash people. I knew several of them from school and yet I acted totally incorrigible.
The training my mother had given me had taught me not to bite someone’s head off if they dared poke my butt with their finger.
I found it interesting that old men liked to play with me, and younger boys were fascinated by my mom’s swinging jugs. The bathing suit she had one didn’t do much to hide her modesty, and when she bent over, it was apparent she had a butt plug in her ass too.
Honey ignored me while I cleaned up. I tried to get her attention and share in one of our side jokes. We frequently made each other laugh when we were cleaning houses together. There was something thrilling about sharing the humiliations together that made them infinitely more bearable.
Yet, Honey wouldn’t even look up at me. She reminded me of a prize pig with her huge tits pressed to the tile floor as she scrubbed on her knees.
“What is that thing in your butt?” one of her little brothers asked sheepishly as he approached her. He could see the steel rim of her butt plug between the parted crack of her ass in her swimsuit. I knew his name was Donny.
“What is up YOUR butt, Sir?” she reached up and tickled him playfully.
“No, really! That metal thing! What is that?” he asked.
Honey sighed and asked him to pull it out so he could find out what it was.
“No way, you’ll fart on my finger!” Donny ran away, chuckling. It was one of many constant distractions she had to endure while she was on the ground.
I wanted to laugh along with her because she seemed amused by the entire spectacle of us cleaning the way we were. I thought it was probably humiliating on some level, but Honey appeared to take the constant teasing all in stride. Honey pretended I didn’t exist.
The door to the trailer opened. The kids ran in and out all day long, so that wasn’t surprising. However, this time Candy and her mother Liz walked into the living room. They were soaked in sweat, and their warm skin had been kissed by the sun after they mowed and trimmed the backyard. Kiwi was with them. He told my mother he was bringing them inside for a drink of water.
“That’s fine,” my mom shrugged.
“Wait? Why is SHE naked?” Candy stopped when she saw that I was cavorting around the trailer completely naked. She looked upset with me. I didn’t want her to think that I was trying to ruin things for Honey the way I had for her with her brothers. The look on her face suggested she felt that is what I was doing now.
I was about to explain that I was just trying to help. I honestly didn’t know why I was doing what I was doing. I didn’t think my mom would accept me back in training, and I wasn’t sure I wanted to do it again anyway.
“You didn’t say WE could work naked, Ma’am?” Candy looked sheepishly at my mother like she was upset she hadn’t been informed that was an option. Candy put her thumbs in her waistband and stepped out of her swimsuit.
“Yeah, if you don’t want to get your swimsuit dirty. Mrs. Simmons doesn’t mind if you work naked, but you are going to have to go back and mow the front yard,” My mom said it as if cleaning house in the nude were as mundane as removing a jacket when it gets warm.
“Your neighbors won’t mind, Ma’am?” Candy had her top off by this point and was wadding up her itty-bitty bathing suit. She asked Mrs. Simmons if it would be fine to do yard work naked.
“I think they might stare,” Mrs. Simmons shrugged as if it was not a big deal to her.
“Oh, is that all?” Mandy smiled and pushed her swimsuit into her cunt. Her mother had undressed in the same time and did the same thing.
“Wait a minute! You are embarrassing me,” Honey stood up and brushed her knees off. She lambasted Mandy for stripping in front of her family. “Now they will expect me to undress while I do chores too,” she stripped naked bottoms first in front of the rest of her family as she stood in the kitchen. It was as if Honey couldn’t wait to take off her clothes even though her tone suggested she was only doing it because we were.
The family gawked and pointed at Honey’s huge tits once she removed the tiny suit. It hadn’t done a lot to cover her body, but now her fat nipples were in full view. She quickly folded up her suit into a triangle and stuffed it into her bald pussy. There was tittering laughter as a result.
“How long are you going to keep Julie over at your house?” Mrs. Simmons looked up at my mother. The rest of her family ogled the naked women.
“She needs to finish the entire summer at my house, and then I think she will be ready to come back home,” my mom said.
“When she comes back, she is going to clean up, do chores, and not give me any trouble?” Mrs. Simmons asked.
“Yes, but if she does, then you will need to spank her,” my mom assured her.
“I’ll believe it when I see it. Spanking never made any of my kids behave,” she replied skeptically.
“She needs constant, strict discipline. It can’t be just when she fucks up. It is too late at that point,” my mom said as if she were a Doctor providing a terminal diagnosis.
“I thought you were partying, drinking, and fucking over at your house. I assumed that was why Julie was so excited to go. It seems like it wasn’t what she was expecting,” Mrs. Simmons chuckled.
“No, Ma’am, I begged to participate in Mrs. Connor’s Summer Camp. I want to be a good girl,” Honey interrupted.
“I was going to take my time telling you about this slowly. We have several visits planned before she comes home full time and how you want her around the house is going to depend on what you want,” My mom seemed uncomfortable coming out with her discipline plan for us.
“Why waste time?” Mrs. Simmons shrugged that she’d rather know now.
“At my house, there is a very strict regimen that the girls must follow. I’ll demonstrate some of that now, and you can tell me if you are comfortable with Honey and the other girls continuing over here,” my mom said.
“Sounds like a lot of work,” Mrs. Simmons harrumphed with disinterest.
My mom took the opportunity to put her in Inspection position. She mentioned there were several one word commands to save time. “You can think of it like pressing a button on a remote! If you need something just flip the switch,” she laughed and smacked Honey’s butt.
“You can make the lessons fun if you like. Your daughter should never be tempted to be disobedient when she has the opportunity. If she comes in the house then she should strip immediately and be searched,” my mom kicked Honey’s legs wider and adjusted her hands behind her head like she was a rag doll to be used in demonstration.
Honey put her hands behind her head, and my mom began the inspection with two fingers starting with her face and mouth. She pulled Honey’s hair and lifted her huge tits to look under those as well before letting them flap back down into place. She told Honey to bend over so that she could look up her ass.
“I am not putting my finger up her stinky butt,” Mrs. Simmons didn’t even watch the inspection.
“It doesn’t matter who does the inspection as long as you can trust them,” My mom told her while ordering Honey to remove her butt plug and put it in her mouth.
There were several offers to inspect Honey from young and older horny boys. A few of the girls offered, but only because they wanted to humiliate Honey.
Her brother Jake raised his hand. The last time we were here Honey had told him about the discipline plan. “Master Jake to the rescue,” he buzzed over to his sister. Jake was very cute, and he had been smiling at me a lot when I was dusting near him. He hadn’t laid a finger on me, though.
Mrs. Simmons seemed more than content to let her son inspect his sister. I was shocked at how easily they adjusted to this spectacle. They didn’t have a lot of privacy in the tiny trailer, and I got the impression a lot of dry humping happened between siblings, aunts, uncles, and so on.
“You want to make sure her pussy is bald, and it is only wet If she has been doing something to make it wet. She shouldn’t be thinking dirty thoughts while she should have her mind on her chores,” my mom explained.
“Well, she is thinking dirty thoughts while Master Jake finger blasts her,” one of the other girls teased. Jake smiled and sniffed his finger.
The string bikini in Honey’s cunt hung down slightly and my mom pulled it out. “If you find something in her cunt that she is stealing then it is time to punish her. In this case, she is allowed to have this little rag stuffed up her hole,” my mom pushed the bottoms back into Honey’s mouth so she could lick them clean.
My mom told Jake to make her clean his fingers as well before inserting them into her butt. “You want to make sure she is not hiding anything up there. Candy, money, whatever,” my mom explained. My mom insisted that any pussy drippings be licked off the floor. “Her tongue can reach in a lot of tiny crevices now!”
Several of the family scrunched their noses. One of them said, “The only thing she has hiding up that buffalo butt is a pound of dookie!”
A girl chuckled and suggested if Jake pulled out a Snicker’s bar that he should immediately put it back since it was something else entirely (suggesting it was a fat turd).
“My ass gets cleaned out with an enema twice a day. My asshole is as clean as a whistle,” Honey said with pride as she stood with her legs apart and let Jake finger fuck her butt.
My mom started to explain Enemas to the family, but they knew them all too well. Apparently, Mrs. Simmons was a big believer in them. “Yeah, five minutes with a bottle up her butt will clean her right out. Julie always was full of shit,” she laughed at her daughter.
“I can assure you by the time she gets home, your daughter will be able to hold an enema for twenty minutes. I will lay the groundwork, and if you continue her discipline at home, we can evaluate when to let her out of it,” my mom said.
Mrs. Simmons picked up the remote and turned off the television. It may have been the first time in years that old set-top box had been switched off. It made a strange sound. She turned her entire attention to watch the demonstration.
“Why would we let her out of it? She’d be making us money, cleaning, cooking, and not bitching,” Mrs. Simmons seemed very much on board with her daughter continuing to operate in discipline forever.
“That is a decision you two would have to make,” my mom said. She showed Master Jake how to make his sister clean her butt plug and return it squarely up her ass so that it doesn’t drop out. “We have plenty of time to talk about that,” my mom said. I think she was a little concerned she may have created the expectation that this would never end for Honey.
Surprisingly, Honey didn’t seem overly worried about that possibility, or my friend just didn’t realize her mom was contemplating keeping her in perpetual servitude. Honey could be kind of a ditz sometimes.
Donny hopped around his sister. He was ecstatic that he finally discovered what had been up his sister’s ass the entire time.
“You have to keep that thing up your butt to keep dookie from coming out!” Donny hopped around, teasing his sister like a court jester mocking the butt of his joke.
“That’s a butt plug. It keeps Honey from playing with her butt hole, and sticking things up there,” my little brother Buddy explained to Donny. He had been paying attention to the lessons my mother taught obviously.
“Nuh-uh, it reminds her what a pain in the butt she is,” Lewis pouted.
“You are both correct. All my girls wear butt plugs as part of their training. It doesn’t permanently harm them, but it helps keep them in their place and remind them that they are here to serve,” my mom said she had one on. She stepped out of her own bottoms.
“She doesn’t,” Donny pointed at me as if he were telling on me to get me in trouble.
I think my mom was about to explain that I was no longer in the Slut Summer school program.
“I threw my plug on the ground because I am a lazy, meanie who doesn’t know what is best for me, Sir,” I explained to him sweetly. I bent slightly at the knee and jammed the broom handle up my ass. “If you catch any of us trying to walk around without a plug in our ass, it is okay to tell on us. We don’t mind being punished because that helps us learn not to be brats, Sir!” I said as I grunted and shoved the broom handle up my ass.
“Is that far enough, Ma’am?” I asked my mother as I leaned against the broom handle.
My mother twitched her nose like Samantha Stevens from Bewitched, trying to make up her mind while casting a spell at the same time. It was a mischievous, sassy expression, and one that usually meant she was about to say something clever.
“Take that broom out of your ass,” my mom grunted at me briskly.
I did as she instructed and held it in my hand. I felt the laughter and chuckling from Honey’s family weighing on my shoulders, and a red streak of humiliation spread up my spine. I can only imagine how humiliating this must have been for Honey since she had lived with these people, and I barely knew them.
“You see what I am working with Mrs. Simmons? Very horny and willful little sluts,” she pointed at the tip of the broom and told me to clean it thoroughly.
I reluctantly stuck it in my mouth like a cock and began to suck it.
“I’ve seen you take Luther much deeper than that at home,” my mom helped forced the broom down my throat to the point I nearly choked, and I made a sound like “gul-uk!!” as I tried to accommodate it in my throat.
“You can’t let the girls tell you how to punish them. There are so many ways I could punish Sugar that she should never be the one to define it,” my mom explained. She told me to stand in the corner and hold my ass cheeks wide. “You forgot your plug at home, and you should never have left without it. Girls, find something that might fit up her ass,” she said.
I was elated; my mother called me Sugar. I had hated it every time and never truly identified with the name. Blair no longer sounded right either, but Sugar had been forced upon me. Hearing my mom say it now felt right. I smiled at her with a look of thanks on my face.
I heard tittering laughter even from Honey and Candy. Honey was the first to try one of the Barbie dolls from the girl’s room. “Feet first or head first, Ma’am?” she asked my mom.
“Just put it in her mouth and let her lick it first so that it gets good and slick and slip it in Honey,” my mom shrugged.
“Why do you call her Honey?” Mrs. Simmons had JUST noticed that we all had different names. I am sure my mom had addressed Julie as Honey dozens of times since I had been there.
“That is a good question. I gave her a new name because Julie is a disgusting, lazy, selfish brat and a trouble maker. I wanted her to start fresh. I gave her the name Honey to help change her attitude,” my mom said.
Mrs. Simmons nodded and watched as her daughter pushed a Barbie doll feet first into my mouth after making me suck its dirty feet. Honey was far from Gentle, but I didn’t stop holding my ass cheeks apart.
“Don’t worry if her pussy drips on the floor. She’ll clean that up,” my mom assured them. I thought at any moment the Simmon’s family would have had enough of this spectacle, but they continued laughing and jeering.
“This seems a little perverted,” Mrs. Simmons said - a considerable understatement.
“Yes, but they are perverted little sluts so they need training that is going to get their attention. If I just smacked their butts with my hairbrush they would laugh and probably enjoy it. I’ve found this gets results with trouble-making girls,” I said.
“Yes, but around here there is no privacy!” Mrs. Simmons only recently seemed to be paying attention to what we have been doing all along around her house.
“Yes, being punished in front of the rest of the family would help encourage the others to behave and embarrass the girls so they will be less likely to keep doing things to get in trouble,” my mom said.
Candy was next to stick something up my ass. She plucked the Barbie out and made me clean it. My mom explained we should always clean our toys right away.
Candy picked up a Turnip and stuffed it hard down my throat. Once she stuck it up my ass the acidic tingle from the Turnip stung and made me dance in place.
“Good, because if Honey’s uncles punish her, they are likely to stick their dicks in her ass if it was in private,” Mrs. Simmons didn’t seem entirely shocked by that revelation.
“One way you can prevent that is by instructing Honey to serve each Uncle in private for an hour a day and meet all his needs so that he isn’t so horny. Then he could punish her without wanting to get his dick wet.
I thought that Mrs. Simmons would say that was completely out of the question, but she was quiet as if she were thinking about it. “Honey isn’t going to complain?” she asked.
My mom grabbed the Turnip in my butt by the leafy part like it was a horses tail to pull me closer to her.
“She might complain, but if she does,” my mom demonstrated stuffing a banana down my throat and duct-taping it. “Have her walk around the house for thirty minutes like this and see if she still wants to complain,” she said.
Spit started to form on my lips and drip down my lip and on to my tits.
“May I also try fitting something up, Sugar’s ass, Ma’am?” Liz had been quietly getting a butt-massage from one of the pervy uncles seated behind her as she stood next to my mother.
“Yes,” my mom smiled at Liz.
Liz held up a Rubik’s Cube, and everyone laughed. The square object would definitely not fit inside my delicate asshole.
“You should never try to shove anything bigger than the biggest dick you’ve ever seen up a girl’s ass,” my mom warned the others.
Liz removed the turnip and let me clean that with my mouth. It tasted gross.
She picked up the original broom handle I had used and also let me lick that before she rammed it up my ass. I grunted and moaned and the most humiliating part was that cream dripped down my thighs because I was getting excited from being handled roughly.
She wrapped duct tape around my waist so that it would not fall out and then told me to wiggle my ass to sweep the floor.
Everyone laughed at me while I tried to sweep the floor with my butt.
“Don’t worry if you don’t remember all the tips I am giving you. We’ll be back every weekend, and you can practice disciplining them as you see fit,” My mom said encouragingly.
“Honey is going to fuck every Tom, Dick, and Harry in the neighborhood now?” Mrs. Simmons seemed to consider her daughter’s nudity a small issue. She didn’t seem to even mind the humiliating punishment I had just received. She seemed to like the fact that the pervy uncles would have their sexual needs tended to without question. The issue she had was that Honey was a bit of a slut before this all began, and she fucked whoever she wanted to fuck.
It was only because of me she learned to tease and squeeze a boy until he gives you what you want. I taught her the power of denial of sex. Honey obviously liked attention and pleasure though because she had been fucking Rooster behind my back when it amused her or when she became lonely.
“No, she only fucks who you tell her to fuck. If you catch her fucking somebody that you don’t want, then punish her. She isn’t here to amuse herself. She is going to be here to cook, clean, and obey you,” my mom assured her.
“Does this mean once you bring her back, you’ll stop bringing us groceries?” Mrs. Simmons seemed skeptical her daughter was going to obey her like she did my mother. “You won’t be coming over to clean up either?”
“I can come over weekly to check up on her, and I’ll bring my daughter,” my mom said as she crossed her arms. I was happy that my mom included me. I knew I’d be coming over as a slave, but strangely I felt like that was now what I wanted.
It had taken being told I couldn’t participate in the summer program to make me WANT the lessons my mom was trying to teach me.
Mrs. Simmons looked at her husband. Mr. Simmons was giving Liz a butt massage after she returned from sticking a broom up my ass. Liz had a really nice ass, and she liked showing it off.
“What do you say?” she asked her husband.
“So we don’t keep getting free groceries?” he picked up a bag of potato chips my mother had recently purchased for them and stuffed his face.
“I will earn grocery money, Sir,” Honey pleaded with him.
“How? Dance like your big sister?” Mr. Simmons lamented that now that her sister had started stripping, she never came back and kept all of her money.
“No, sir, I would clean other trailers and mow grass for money,” she offered politely.
Mrs. Simmons scoffed and said that nobody in the trailer park would pay for something like that. The yards in the trailer park were pretty mangy, and it was pretty obvious clean houses were not high on their lists.
“I could charge money to fuck neighbor boys like a good whore, Ma’am,” Honey said.
“How much could you make doing that?” Mrs. Simmons didn’t question it. There was no laughter or chuckling now. It was obvious Mrs. Simmons wasn’t kidding.
“It depends on how much she charges. Twenty dollar blowjobs, she could probably make you a hundred dollars a day,” my mom said.
“I get to keep ALL the money?” Mrs. Simmons asked as if she was willing to entertain this idea as long as she kept all the money.
“Yes, Ma’am!” Honey replied enthusiastically. “I don’t want to handle money. I am too stupid to manage my own affairs, and I’d just waste it on stupid, pointless shit,” she said.
My mom reiterated that we’ve proven to be VERY irresponsible with money and we should earn it but never manage it.
“I get to punish you if you fuck up or give me any lip?” Mrs. Simmons asked.
“Yes, Ma’am,” Honey said.
“What about me?” Mr. Simmons asked.
“You can punish her too, Sir!” my mom assured him.
“No, I mean, how do I get my back scratched?” Mr. Simmons was beating around the bush, but it was obvious he meant he wanted his sexual needs met. “The extra money is good, the chores are good, bringing me a beer when I want it is good,” he shrugged before adding, “How do I get my needs met?”
Honey blushed deeply when she realized her father was asking for sex. He suggested one of the foster girls enter training so he could get his balls wet now and then.
“You want any of my other girls?” Mrs. Simmons looked over at three other girls who were about Honey’s age. They looked frightened and disgusted that the older woman had blithely offered them to my mother without a second thought. “They could all use an attitude adjustment.”
“No, I am afraid my Summer school is full this year,” my mom smiled sweetly. The girls sighed a look of relief until my mom reminded them that she might have some openings next year. They genuinely looked a little nervous about the possibility. One of them suggested the Sebastian Detention Center for Girls trained girls the same way. I wondered if that was true.
“Daddy, I will take care of your needs,” Honey offered sweetly. Her father seemed confused, and he blushed as well.
“Candy and her mom are training together,” Honey said. Liz and Candy embraced, and French kissed passionately as if to give an example.
“Your mom is going to enter training?” Mr. Simmons smiled over at his chubby wife. She had huge knockers and big wide hips. I could only imagine what she looked like naked.
“Not likely,” Mrs. Simmons said.
“If it makes you less lazy and selfish, you should, mom!” Jake laughed.
Mrs. Simmons rolled her eyes and asked if we trained boys who backtalk and sass too. Donny seemed particularly worried when she mentioned that even though she appeared to be joking.
“Jenny was a boy before we started, but he needed to learn an appreciation for what women have to go through,” My mom warned Jake and Donny and pointed to my cousin’s pert little red fanny flitting around the house.
No one believed it, and a few men seemed visibly disgusted since they had been pawing all over Jenny during the afternoon’s training. It was enough of a warning to keep Donny and Jake from tempting fate too much with their mother.
“Cock is cock, Sir” Honey changed the subject back to her father’s question. “If you want me to smoke your pony or play hide the bologna with me, then you just have to ask, Sir,” she said.
I got the impression he used the terms “Smoke the pony” and “Hide the Balogna” with some of the foster girls because they looked nervous.
“He doesn’t have to ask. He simply needs to tell you, and you will obey,” my mom clarified.
“Yes, Ma’am, I will obey,” Honey answered politely.
My mom demonstrated what should happen if she needs a reminder that she is there to obey and not put up a fuss. She applied clothespins to Honey’s nipples and clit, and then she applied them to mine and made us walk around like that with the pins jiggling between our legs and dangling off our tits.
“You can gag them to remind them that speaking is a privilege and they should only talk when spoken too. They must be honest and explicit in their answers. They can’t be vague, and they cannot EVER be rude or insulting!” my mom said as she demonstrated a variety of household objects she could use to gag us into submission.
“I like keeping Honey quiet,” Mrs. Simmons turned the television back on, but she closely observed my mother’s demonstrations.
That afternoon we did demonstrations of training exercises we did at home. My mom taught Mrs. Simmons one-word commands she could give to Honey. She customized them for her household. She invented orders to retrieve the remote or clean up the crumbs from around their chairs by sucking them up.
They caned us with wooden curtain rods across the butt. “When girl’s asses burn, that is how they learn,” my mom said.
The Simmons family was all too happy to take turns obliging us with sore asses. Even Liz was whacked several times. We continued cleaning the house and Liz and her mother mowed the front lawn. I presumed they did so naked since they went back outside with their swimsuits stuffed in their cunts.
“How come you aren’t naked?” Donny asked my mother if she was concerned her swimsuit would get dirty while she cleaned.
“Good point,” my mom smiled at him and removed her swimsuit just like us. She folded it neatly into a triangle and used two fingers to insert it into her pussy.
“Do you need discipline also?” he asked my mother with a smart assed grin on his face.
“Sometimes,” she smiled at Donny while he stared up at my mother’s perfect swaying tits and huge nipples.
The fact that my mother admitted she needed discipline spoke to my very soul. I knew now that I was more like her than I realized.
We did deep knee bends and squats while we cleaned, polished, straightened, and endured constant groping and touching from anyone in the house.
I know that Honey was passed around from Uncle to Uncle for at least two hours. She fucked them one at a time, and even Pappy walked out extremely happy. Honey had his false teeth in her pussy when she walked out and showed everyone before licking them clean. She even blew cum bubbles in front of everyone. Mom told her not to play with her food.
Mom said that Honey would do more than fuck. She will clean, cook, do yard work, and fetch. She made Honey crawl around and bring beers to the men on a tray on her back. Honey had to move very carefully so they wouldn’t fall over.
“I can make her lick the crust out of my underwear?” Donny asked.
“Yes, Sir, as long as your mom is okay with it. Tongue baths are Honey’s specialty,” My mom assured him.
Mrs. Simmons seemed skeptical, but her laissez-faire parenting style suggested she’d let them test Honey’s submission nine ways to Sunday. I felt terrible for her.
Most of the family had an ax to grind with Honey. She had fucked them over or fucked their boyfriends. Some of them were just horny, and most were petty and selfish. Yet, Honey seemed stoically willing to obey any order no matter how humiliating.
“Would you like to do anything with me, Sir?” I asked Jake softly while the focus remained on his sister’s new duties around the house in the future.
“Nah, I don’t want to take advantage of you. I know you are in trouble, and you have to do this,” he whispered.
I blushed.
“I have had a change of heart. I could have stayed in the car and not come inside. I want to be here,” I said.
“You do? This seems like one of your nasty tricks. Are you going to snap polaroids of me or something and try to blackmail me?” he asked hastily.
“Okay, I deserve that. I’ve been a conniving slut. If you want to play smoke, the bologna I am game,” I said.
“Hah, the term is to hide the bologna. That’s just something my Dad tells the new foster girls. Honestly, now that Honey is going to be the house slut, they have a lot less to worry about. Dad won’t need to sneak into their bedroom and diddle them in the middle of the night. You are on the pill?” he asked.
“Yes, Master Jake,” I said.
“When you were here last time, I thought that was a joke. I am really your Master?” he chuckled.
“I don’t think you are MY Master, but you are the boss of Honey,” I kissed him on the lips and took him by the hand. I led him to one of the rooms. “This is not my room,” he said. There weren’t many rooms in the trailer, and it was apparent many of the kids shared mattresses.
“Take my broomstick out and fuck me, Master Jake,” I sighed and pleaded with him. I wouldn’t have given him the time of day before but now I desperately wanted to get pounded.
Master Jake fucked me on a dirty mattress top in his parent’s room. I got so wet that I left a huge stage on their flat top. I rode his dick and made out with him just like an insatiable nasty little slut.
Kiwi walked in and caught us, “There you are! Make sure you lick the bed clean before you go back,” he said when he saw us laying together on the mattress.
“Jealous, Master Kiwi?” I asked him with a smoldering look of mischief on my face.
“No, lap up that cum and get to work! Or the only beach we’ll see is at Sunset” he left me in the room.
“You really have to do what that Australian guy says?” Jake sat up on his knees while I knelt to lick up the disgusting wet spot on the dirty mattress.
“He is from New Zealand, and yes, sir, I do,” I pulled my hair out of my face. “Do you mind shoving that broom handle back up my ass?” I asked after I licked it. I was getting used to having things crammed up my ass. My toes curled from the pain as he forced it back up my butt.
“Are you going to be like this during the school year or pretend this never happened?” he whispered in my ear as he twisted the broom handle and slapped the duct tape around my thighs.
“I am not sure yet, sir!” I answered coyly. I hadn’t thought about how long I’d continue my discipline training. I wasn’t even sure if my mother would let me continue after we left the trailer. I wanted to continue it though. I couldn’t tell you exactly why – just that now it seemed clear that I needed discipline just like Liz and even my mother did at times.
I had associated submission and humiliation with weakness. The person submitting was weak as far as I was concerned, and the dominant had all the strength. Yet, now I saw these strong willed personalities in Honey, Candy, Liz, and even my mother and I realized that they needed to be put in their place much more than any weak-willed person did. It was all so confusing, and yet it made so much sense to me.
The house really looked a lot better once we applied some elbow grease (and pussy juice) to it. Liz and her daughter really did mow the front lawn in the nude, and I think they fucked Rooster and Flick into next week just to get them to stop talking shit.
I thought the trailer would never get clean simply because it felt like I was polishing a turd. There was no part of this crowded place to put any of their rusty junk that wasn’t already cluttered. The beds smelled of piss and cum, and the rooms smelled of mildew.
However, with some patience, it was really looking great.
“I can also tell Julie what to do?” Donny asked Mrs. Simmons.
“It’s Honey now, and I don’t know,” Mrs. Simmons asked my mom if Donny was allowed to instruct his big sister around the house.
“This is your house, your rules,” My mom said. Mrs. Simmons stopped slouching for a moment. She had jowls that hung down and made her look a little like a bored bulldog. She looked up at my mother for clarification. The house had been in such constant chaos, and she had such little control over the coming and going of any of the people that lived there I think she had resigned herself to be a participant-observer in her own house until that moment.
“Yes, you can tell Honey what to do,” Mrs. Simmons answered Donny, and he hopped off happily like a frog. I heard him tell Honey he wanted her to hop like a frog.
“Obviously, you want to give some guidance and limits to your less mature family members on just how far they can go with their instructions,” my mom decided it might be prudent to not leave the door open to anything that pervy little boy can imagine making Honey do.
Mrs. Simmons seemed confused and not intent on asking for clarification.
“At home, my brothers Buddy and Lewis can order me to get them something to eat, but they can’t order me to sit at the table. I am not permitted to sit on furniture at home, Ma’am,” I said sweetly.
“Not enough chairs for everybody to sit,” Mrs. Simmons shrugged. They had over a dozen people living there and half a dozen chairs, including their kitchen table chairs. They had two couches in the living room, but kids frequently sat on the floor.
I got down on the floor with the broom handle still stuck out in my ass and crawled for demonstration purposes. “At home, I am not permitted to walk around. I crawl unless I get special permission to walk. I am never permitted on furniture because cunt juice could stain my mother’s fabric. If my brothers were to order me to put on clothes and join them at the table, I would have to politely decline,” I said.
Buddy and Lewis’s ears perked up because they were excited to be mentioned. They had been playing leapfrog with Donny and the other kids.
“I have to respectfully obey them if I can, though,” I said.
“Do their chores and stuff?” Mrs. Simmons’s eldest daughter asked. She might have been her youngest sister. All I knew was that she looked just like Mrs. Simmons in the face only younger.
“No, Ma’am, my brothers have no chores. We do all of them. They should only play, have fun and enjoy themselves,” I said.
“That doesn’t seem very fair,” another girl said. She was clearly upset that things seemed to go in favor of boys over girls in our house.
“It is very fair because I have been a lazy, selfish, manipulative cunt all of my life. I was cruel to my brothers and frequently laughed at them and made them dance for me. Now, it is good that they can make me dance for them,” I said.
The weird thing was I meant every word.
I wasn’t just saying this shit to impress my mom.
“If Buddy and Lewis want to play Tic-Tac-Toe on my ass, they get out the markers and order me to become a table,” I explained. Buddy and Lewis high fived and pretended to play Tic Tac Toe with imaginary markers on my butt.
“You don’t care if they see your stink hole?” one of the boys said. He scrunched his nose. He had a tendency to call assholes “Stink holes.”
“I care because I don’t want to disgust or disturb them. My brothers know I am not allowed clothes at home. They know my pussy flaps can be squeezed or pinched if it amuses them,” I said. I invited my brothers to demonstrate, and Buddy gave me a pinch hard enough to juice a lemon.
“Why is it so important to amuse them?” one of the girls asked defiantly.
“They are my betters. Just as you are your sisters better!” I said.
“I am Julie’s cousin! I mean Honey or whatever,” the girl seemed bashful. She had huge tits and blonde hair. She was big-boned and kind of awkward. “What if one of the boys thinks they can grab me by the clit?”
“Then smack their hands away, Ma’am,” I said. “I chose to be poked, prodded, touched, and played with. I need discipline. I didn’t realize I needed it until my Mom taught me that I was such a stingy cunt. I am here for your amusement. I don’t think any of you have been shy about reaching up and touching any of us if you wanted to do it, and none of us told you that you couldn’t,” I explained.
“You aren’t in training, and you don’t have the same requirements. They should know the difference,” I said.
“Hambone doesn’t,” she looked over at a dirty looking older man with a pencil-thin mustache. He snickered. He’d been playing grab-ass with her earlier. I thought he might be her boyfriend even though he was about ten years older than her. “He’ll walk right in when I am taking a shit and swipe my clothes,” she said.
The other girls admitted Hambone did that to them as well. He also played the same games Mr. Simmons did.
This was one really dysfunctional trailer trash family. They made it sound like this was the normal outcome of so many people living so close to one another in these conditions, and I believed them.
“I can’t stop Hambone from being Hambone, Ma’am. All I can tell you is that you are not obligated to do what we do,” I assured her.
“I didn’t say I never wanted to play grab-ass with Hambone,” the girl removed Hambone’s hand from cupping her butt through her jeans as she was talking. “I just mean not ALL of the time!” she explained.
“If Hambone wants to play grab ass with me, then I would thank him, and as long as he lets me finish cleaning, I would encourage him to enjoy himself. It helps keep me in the right mindset. I asked for this training, and so did your cousin. Honey is a dumb cunt like me,” I replied.
Honey nodded and said that she was willing to take on all peckers in the house.
“That’s not really all that different than before!” an older Aunt of hers said. “You fucked my husband!”
“Which one was that, Ma’am?” Honey stuck her finger in her mouth, trying to remember. She seemed unapologetic about it. The Aunt seemed angry and frustrated.
“The difference now is that Honey will be a cock pocket for anyone who wants to use her without question or complaint,” My mom interjected.
This didn’t seem to please the shrewful Aunt who looked at us with disdain.
“She can fluff and tease and get them excited for you as well. If you want her to suck them hard and get them excited so you can finish the job, you just have to tell her,” my mom explained.
The Aunt wasn’t moved by that either.
“I also eat pussy, Aunt Martha,” Honey explained.
Aunt Martha seemed moved by that, and the older woman actually smiled.
“Good girl, get the ice cubes, though! You are to refer to your Aunt Martha as Ma’am or Mistress around the house,” my mom reminded Honey of her place. She instructed Honey to apply ice cubes to her nipples and stuff one inside her pussy while she stood in the window with her legs apart.
“So she gets to show off to the neighbors?” one of the younger girls complained.
“This is supposed to humiliate her by exposing her like the slut she is,” my mom explained. She said that many of these concepts took weeks to explain, and she didn’t expect them to get it all at once.
“Julie loves showing those big jugs! How is standing in the window playing with her tits a punishment?” the younger girl challenged my mother. She seemed sassy and fiery with a quick temper. I smiled because she reminded me of me.
“Let me answer, please, Mistress?” Honey asked my mother while she stood in the open window. “My name is Honey now. I am no longer the Julie who used to tease you and hold your head under a pillow and fart on your face. I am getting paid back for every mean thing I’ve ever done,” she told her little sister. “I used to be a show-off but always on my terms. I showed my tits to who I want when I want, and only if it benefitted me. Now, anyone can look at any time and touch if they like. I am supposed to be humiliated. I know it is hard to do for me because I am naturally trashy but basically tell me to do anything I would have made you do when I was babysitting, Ma’am!”
“Hah, you stole my clothes once and made me run all the way to Winn Dixie to get them back, through the woods!” the younger girl lamented.
“Yes, Ma’am, and if you want me to do a slow jog or a walk and follow you to Winn Dixie, that is exactly what I’ll do when I come back home,” Honey assured her little sister as she rubbed ice on her tits.
The younger girl rubbed her hands together fiendishly and suggested payback for being a bitch WAS going to be a bitch for her.
“I know, Ma’am. I treated you the way Sugar treated me. I got off on the power. I just ask that you do this to train me to learn from my mistakes and don’t end up needing the same treatment I need,” she told her sister.
I felt guilty because I was once again the root cause of one of my friends needing discipline.
“Don’t tell me what to do, Donkey Butt!” the younger girl tossed a beer bottle cap at Honey’s ass and let it plink of Honey’s bodacious butt cheeks.
The girl turned to me because I was watching. I could tell she thought I was a kindred spirit. We both had bitchy, snotty, upturned noses that made us look naturally stuck up.
“So it isn’t humiliating to stand there naked with a broom handle up your butt?” the girl folded her arms skeptically. She seemed to want confirmation of what her sister had told her.
“Oh, it is mortifying, Ma’am. That is the exact reason that I think it is appropriate I do it. I’ve done unspeakably nasty things that I am ashamed of much worse than this, though. I betrayed my friends and my mother. I threw away their trust. I tried to make my best friend feel like shit and hurt her,” I said.
“I don’t get it. So you say this is a punishment, but you are smiling like you like it,” the girl seemed confused. “My sister just told me this wasn’t her choice, but it is her choice. She could tell us all to go to hell,” she said.
“Yes, I know, Ma’am. I am humiliated, but I accept that punishment is warranted. I am thankful that my mother let me rejoin her summer camp today. I don’t plan to graduate this summer. I don’t think I am entitled to do that after the shit I’ve pulled. I think I have so much to learn. I can’t do it in one summer. I am grateful that you all put up with us today, walking around your house like this,” I said.
“All of the girls in the Summer camp chose to be here,” my mom assured the younger girl. “They had consequences they faced if they didn’t do what was best for them, but I assure you each of them deserves and needs discipline. I think you do too, and if I had room in my cages at home, I’d ask to take you with me,” my mom smiled at her.
The girl backed down and quickly backpedaled.
My mom explained to Mrs. Simmons that she obviously had lots of help to keep Honey under her thumb and in her place when she returns. “Give me another Month to whip her into shape before school starts. You can judge her progress. I hadn’t expected to go into all of this today. We’ve cleaned the house, we’ve brought groceries. We do need to go,” my mom said.
Mrs. Simmons harrumphed and then farted in her recliner. “You said you keep them in cages?” she looked upset.
“Yes, at home, they sleep in cages. That way they can’t sneak out and get into mischief,” my mom said. She explained that bondage was a part of our training, and she’d go into that next time when she brought her handcuffs and rope.
“Julie or Honey, come down out of that window,” Mrs. Simmons instructed her daughter to get down and stop rubbing ice cubes on her nipples. The ice cubes were melted to tiny ice shards anyway.
“Why didn’t you tell me you wanted to live like a dog?” she asked her.
“I didn’t know that I did until I started training, Ma’am,” Honey said.
“Once you start this over here, I don’t want you complaining and saying we are abusing you?” she said quite seriously. She told her there would be times she’d have to pretend she wasn’t in training when anyone from the Government came over to inspect the trailer.
“Your Uncle Kenny liked to be tied up and made to live like a dog when he was little,” she looked over at her brother. He was shirtless and had a thick grey-black beard. “I had a lot of fantasies about that when I was your age,” she admitted.
Uncle Kenny nodded and smiled.
“I don’t think he ever learned to be a good person, a giving person, or any less rude, though,” she smirked at Kenny.
Kenny agreed and nodded.
“There is more to it than just being cruel and having lots of sex,” my mom tried to explain that there were lessons attached to denying privileges, privacy and making us focus on the pleasure of others. Mrs. Simmons didn’t want to hear it right then.
“We’re going to be very hard on you, and you are probably going to want to quit,” Mrs. Simmons said to her daughter. She even looked away from the television for a minute to make eye contact.
“Yes, Mistress, I will,” Honey said.
“I thought when you first start dancing around here in your little bikini you were up to something. I thought you were going to ask us for money because you behaving yourself and cleaning seemed too good to be true. I definitely didn’t trust the fact that you brought us groceries like you said you would,” Mrs. Simmons was addressing all of us with that comment.
Honey nodded her understanding and listened to her mother without speaking.
“When you took off your bikinis I thought I’d let you guys play your little joke around here and show your butts if that’s what you wanted to do. I wasn’t going to let you freak me out or see me lose my cool. I assumed you were doing this to get attention or to come back home. I really had no idea what you were doing. Now, I really believe you asked for discipline. You definitely need it,” Mrs. Simmons said.
“Yes Ma’am, I begged for it,” Honey agreed and her big tits shook from side to side as she emphasized that this was not a game or a trick she was playing.
“You said you had a choice on whether to obey or not but what if when you get home you don’t have a choice?” she asked her daughter.
“I don’t understand, Ma’am?” Honey looked flummoxed.
“I mean that when you come back I am not giving you a choice. You will obey me and we aren’t going to let you quit,” Mrs. Simmons said it like a warning.
Honey embraced her mother tightly and thanked her profusely.
I scrubbed and cleaned the disgusting trailer filled with grime completely nude. I bent over and kept my legs apart even though I knew boys were looking between my parted legs, and they could see the bikini I had stuffed inside of me. It actually felt pretty good.
I was used to having something shoved up my ass, and I felt a little guilty not wearing my butt plug. My mom made it very clear that I was doing this of my own free will and that she was not training me. I guess I had always been training of my own free will, though. I could have refused to obey her at any time before this ever began.
Anytime I cleaned in the living room area is when I got the most pinches. The men of the house pinched my butt and sometimes my tits.
“Stop encouraging the men to play with your ass and focus on cleaning, slut,” My mom complained.
She didn’t call me Sugar, but she didn’t call me Blair either. She was getting touched on the butt more frequently than I was. There was no stopping the pinches, pokes, and stares in the crowded single-wide trailer. I think she just wanted to let me know she was watching me.
She made it sound like I was encouraging the touching to avoid cleaning. I probably was since I was naked and bending over any chance I could. I don’t know why I was acting like an extrovert around these trailer trash people. I knew several of them from school and yet I acted totally incorrigible.
The training my mother had given me had taught me not to bite someone’s head off if they dared poke my butt with their finger.
I found it interesting that old men liked to play with me, and younger boys were fascinated by my mom’s swinging jugs. The bathing suit she had one didn’t do much to hide her modesty, and when she bent over, it was apparent she had a butt plug in her ass too.
Honey ignored me while I cleaned up. I tried to get her attention and share in one of our side jokes. We frequently made each other laugh when we were cleaning houses together. There was something thrilling about sharing the humiliations together that made them infinitely more bearable.
Yet, Honey wouldn’t even look up at me. She reminded me of a prize pig with her huge tits pressed to the tile floor as she scrubbed on her knees.
“What is that thing in your butt?” one of her little brothers asked sheepishly as he approached her. He could see the steel rim of her butt plug between the parted crack of her ass in her swimsuit. I knew his name was Donny.
“What is up YOUR butt, Sir?” she reached up and tickled him playfully.
“No, really! That metal thing! What is that?” he asked.
Honey sighed and asked him to pull it out so he could find out what it was.
“No way, you’ll fart on my finger!” Donny ran away, chuckling. It was one of many constant distractions she had to endure while she was on the ground.
I wanted to laugh along with her because she seemed amused by the entire spectacle of us cleaning the way we were. I thought it was probably humiliating on some level, but Honey appeared to take the constant teasing all in stride. Honey pretended I didn’t exist.
The door to the trailer opened. The kids ran in and out all day long, so that wasn’t surprising. However, this time Candy and her mother Liz walked into the living room. They were soaked in sweat, and their warm skin had been kissed by the sun after they mowed and trimmed the backyard. Kiwi was with them. He told my mother he was bringing them inside for a drink of water.
“That’s fine,” my mom shrugged.
“Wait? Why is SHE naked?” Candy stopped when she saw that I was cavorting around the trailer completely naked. She looked upset with me. I didn’t want her to think that I was trying to ruin things for Honey the way I had for her with her brothers. The look on her face suggested she felt that is what I was doing now.
I was about to explain that I was just trying to help. I honestly didn’t know why I was doing what I was doing. I didn’t think my mom would accept me back in training, and I wasn’t sure I wanted to do it again anyway.
“You didn’t say WE could work naked, Ma’am?” Candy looked sheepishly at my mother like she was upset she hadn’t been informed that was an option. Candy put her thumbs in her waistband and stepped out of her swimsuit.
“Yeah, if you don’t want to get your swimsuit dirty. Mrs. Simmons doesn’t mind if you work naked, but you are going to have to go back and mow the front yard,” My mom said it as if cleaning house in the nude were as mundane as removing a jacket when it gets warm.
“Your neighbors won’t mind, Ma’am?” Candy had her top off by this point and was wadding up her itty-bitty bathing suit. She asked Mrs. Simmons if it would be fine to do yard work naked.
“I think they might stare,” Mrs. Simmons shrugged as if it was not a big deal to her.
“Oh, is that all?” Mandy smiled and pushed her swimsuit into her cunt. Her mother had undressed in the same time and did the same thing.
“Wait a minute! You are embarrassing me,” Honey stood up and brushed her knees off. She lambasted Mandy for stripping in front of her family. “Now they will expect me to undress while I do chores too,” she stripped naked bottoms first in front of the rest of her family as she stood in the kitchen. It was as if Honey couldn’t wait to take off her clothes even though her tone suggested she was only doing it because we were.
The family gawked and pointed at Honey’s huge tits once she removed the tiny suit. It hadn’t done a lot to cover her body, but now her fat nipples were in full view. She quickly folded up her suit into a triangle and stuffed it into her bald pussy. There was tittering laughter as a result.
“How long are you going to keep Julie over at your house?” Mrs. Simmons looked up at my mother. The rest of her family ogled the naked women.
“She needs to finish the entire summer at my house, and then I think she will be ready to come back home,” my mom said.
“When she comes back, she is going to clean up, do chores, and not give me any trouble?” Mrs. Simmons asked.
“Yes, but if she does, then you will need to spank her,” my mom assured her.
“I’ll believe it when I see it. Spanking never made any of my kids behave,” she replied skeptically.
“She needs constant, strict discipline. It can’t be just when she fucks up. It is too late at that point,” my mom said as if she were a Doctor providing a terminal diagnosis.
“I thought you were partying, drinking, and fucking over at your house. I assumed that was why Julie was so excited to go. It seems like it wasn’t what she was expecting,” Mrs. Simmons chuckled.
“No, Ma’am, I begged to participate in Mrs. Connor’s Summer Camp. I want to be a good girl,” Honey interrupted.
“I was going to take my time telling you about this slowly. We have several visits planned before she comes home full time and how you want her around the house is going to depend on what you want,” My mom seemed uncomfortable coming out with her discipline plan for us.
“Why waste time?” Mrs. Simmons shrugged that she’d rather know now.
“At my house, there is a very strict regimen that the girls must follow. I’ll demonstrate some of that now, and you can tell me if you are comfortable with Honey and the other girls continuing over here,” my mom said.
“Sounds like a lot of work,” Mrs. Simmons harrumphed with disinterest.
My mom took the opportunity to put her in Inspection position. She mentioned there were several one word commands to save time. “You can think of it like pressing a button on a remote! If you need something just flip the switch,” she laughed and smacked Honey’s butt.
“You can make the lessons fun if you like. Your daughter should never be tempted to be disobedient when she has the opportunity. If she comes in the house then she should strip immediately and be searched,” my mom kicked Honey’s legs wider and adjusted her hands behind her head like she was a rag doll to be used in demonstration.
Honey put her hands behind her head, and my mom began the inspection with two fingers starting with her face and mouth. She pulled Honey’s hair and lifted her huge tits to look under those as well before letting them flap back down into place. She told Honey to bend over so that she could look up her ass.
“I am not putting my finger up her stinky butt,” Mrs. Simmons didn’t even watch the inspection.
“It doesn’t matter who does the inspection as long as you can trust them,” My mom told her while ordering Honey to remove her butt plug and put it in her mouth.
There were several offers to inspect Honey from young and older horny boys. A few of the girls offered, but only because they wanted to humiliate Honey.
Her brother Jake raised his hand. The last time we were here Honey had told him about the discipline plan. “Master Jake to the rescue,” he buzzed over to his sister. Jake was very cute, and he had been smiling at me a lot when I was dusting near him. He hadn’t laid a finger on me, though.
Mrs. Simmons seemed more than content to let her son inspect his sister. I was shocked at how easily they adjusted to this spectacle. They didn’t have a lot of privacy in the tiny trailer, and I got the impression a lot of dry humping happened between siblings, aunts, uncles, and so on.
“You want to make sure her pussy is bald, and it is only wet If she has been doing something to make it wet. She shouldn’t be thinking dirty thoughts while she should have her mind on her chores,” my mom explained.
“Well, she is thinking dirty thoughts while Master Jake finger blasts her,” one of the other girls teased. Jake smiled and sniffed his finger.
The string bikini in Honey’s cunt hung down slightly and my mom pulled it out. “If you find something in her cunt that she is stealing then it is time to punish her. In this case, she is allowed to have this little rag stuffed up her hole,” my mom pushed the bottoms back into Honey’s mouth so she could lick them clean.
My mom told Jake to make her clean his fingers as well before inserting them into her butt. “You want to make sure she is not hiding anything up there. Candy, money, whatever,” my mom explained. My mom insisted that any pussy drippings be licked off the floor. “Her tongue can reach in a lot of tiny crevices now!”
Several of the family scrunched their noses. One of them said, “The only thing she has hiding up that buffalo butt is a pound of dookie!”
A girl chuckled and suggested if Jake pulled out a Snicker’s bar that he should immediately put it back since it was something else entirely (suggesting it was a fat turd).
“My ass gets cleaned out with an enema twice a day. My asshole is as clean as a whistle,” Honey said with pride as she stood with her legs apart and let Jake finger fuck her butt.
My mom started to explain Enemas to the family, but they knew them all too well. Apparently, Mrs. Simmons was a big believer in them. “Yeah, five minutes with a bottle up her butt will clean her right out. Julie always was full of shit,” she laughed at her daughter.
“I can assure you by the time she gets home, your daughter will be able to hold an enema for twenty minutes. I will lay the groundwork, and if you continue her discipline at home, we can evaluate when to let her out of it,” my mom said.
Mrs. Simmons picked up the remote and turned off the television. It may have been the first time in years that old set-top box had been switched off. It made a strange sound. She turned her entire attention to watch the demonstration.
“Why would we let her out of it? She’d be making us money, cleaning, cooking, and not bitching,” Mrs. Simmons seemed very much on board with her daughter continuing to operate in discipline forever.
“That is a decision you two would have to make,” my mom said. She showed Master Jake how to make his sister clean her butt plug and return it squarely up her ass so that it doesn’t drop out. “We have plenty of time to talk about that,” my mom said. I think she was a little concerned she may have created the expectation that this would never end for Honey.
Surprisingly, Honey didn’t seem overly worried about that possibility, or my friend just didn’t realize her mom was contemplating keeping her in perpetual servitude. Honey could be kind of a ditz sometimes.
Donny hopped around his sister. He was ecstatic that he finally discovered what had been up his sister’s ass the entire time.
“You have to keep that thing up your butt to keep dookie from coming out!” Donny hopped around, teasing his sister like a court jester mocking the butt of his joke.
“That’s a butt plug. It keeps Honey from playing with her butt hole, and sticking things up there,” my little brother Buddy explained to Donny. He had been paying attention to the lessons my mother taught obviously.
“Nuh-uh, it reminds her what a pain in the butt she is,” Lewis pouted.
“You are both correct. All my girls wear butt plugs as part of their training. It doesn’t permanently harm them, but it helps keep them in their place and remind them that they are here to serve,” my mom said she had one on. She stepped out of her own bottoms.
“She doesn’t,” Donny pointed at me as if he were telling on me to get me in trouble.
I think my mom was about to explain that I was no longer in the Slut Summer school program.
“I threw my plug on the ground because I am a lazy, meanie who doesn’t know what is best for me, Sir,” I explained to him sweetly. I bent slightly at the knee and jammed the broom handle up my ass. “If you catch any of us trying to walk around without a plug in our ass, it is okay to tell on us. We don’t mind being punished because that helps us learn not to be brats, Sir!” I said as I grunted and shoved the broom handle up my ass.
“Is that far enough, Ma’am?” I asked my mother as I leaned against the broom handle.
My mother twitched her nose like Samantha Stevens from Bewitched, trying to make up her mind while casting a spell at the same time. It was a mischievous, sassy expression, and one that usually meant she was about to say something clever.
“Take that broom out of your ass,” my mom grunted at me briskly.
I did as she instructed and held it in my hand. I felt the laughter and chuckling from Honey’s family weighing on my shoulders, and a red streak of humiliation spread up my spine. I can only imagine how humiliating this must have been for Honey since she had lived with these people, and I barely knew them.
“You see what I am working with Mrs. Simmons? Very horny and willful little sluts,” she pointed at the tip of the broom and told me to clean it thoroughly.
I reluctantly stuck it in my mouth like a cock and began to suck it.
“I’ve seen you take Luther much deeper than that at home,” my mom helped forced the broom down my throat to the point I nearly choked, and I made a sound like “gul-uk!!” as I tried to accommodate it in my throat.
“You can’t let the girls tell you how to punish them. There are so many ways I could punish Sugar that she should never be the one to define it,” my mom explained. She told me to stand in the corner and hold my ass cheeks wide. “You forgot your plug at home, and you should never have left without it. Girls, find something that might fit up her ass,” she said.
I was elated; my mother called me Sugar. I had hated it every time and never truly identified with the name. Blair no longer sounded right either, but Sugar had been forced upon me. Hearing my mom say it now felt right. I smiled at her with a look of thanks on my face.
I heard tittering laughter even from Honey and Candy. Honey was the first to try one of the Barbie dolls from the girl’s room. “Feet first or head first, Ma’am?” she asked my mom.
“Just put it in her mouth and let her lick it first so that it gets good and slick and slip it in Honey,” my mom shrugged.
“Why do you call her Honey?” Mrs. Simmons had JUST noticed that we all had different names. I am sure my mom had addressed Julie as Honey dozens of times since I had been there.
“That is a good question. I gave her a new name because Julie is a disgusting, lazy, selfish brat and a trouble maker. I wanted her to start fresh. I gave her the name Honey to help change her attitude,” my mom said.
Mrs. Simmons nodded and watched as her daughter pushed a Barbie doll feet first into my mouth after making me suck its dirty feet. Honey was far from Gentle, but I didn’t stop holding my ass cheeks apart.
“Don’t worry if her pussy drips on the floor. She’ll clean that up,” my mom assured them. I thought at any moment the Simmon’s family would have had enough of this spectacle, but they continued laughing and jeering.
“This seems a little perverted,” Mrs. Simmons said - a considerable understatement.
“Yes, but they are perverted little sluts so they need training that is going to get their attention. If I just smacked their butts with my hairbrush they would laugh and probably enjoy it. I’ve found this gets results with trouble-making girls,” I said.
“Yes, but around here there is no privacy!” Mrs. Simmons only recently seemed to be paying attention to what we have been doing all along around her house.
“Yes, being punished in front of the rest of the family would help encourage the others to behave and embarrass the girls so they will be less likely to keep doing things to get in trouble,” my mom said.
Candy was next to stick something up my ass. She plucked the Barbie out and made me clean it. My mom explained we should always clean our toys right away.
Candy picked up a Turnip and stuffed it hard down my throat. Once she stuck it up my ass the acidic tingle from the Turnip stung and made me dance in place.
“Good, because if Honey’s uncles punish her, they are likely to stick their dicks in her ass if it was in private,” Mrs. Simmons didn’t seem entirely shocked by that revelation.
“One way you can prevent that is by instructing Honey to serve each Uncle in private for an hour a day and meet all his needs so that he isn’t so horny. Then he could punish her without wanting to get his dick wet.
I thought that Mrs. Simmons would say that was completely out of the question, but she was quiet as if she were thinking about it. “Honey isn’t going to complain?” she asked.
My mom grabbed the Turnip in my butt by the leafy part like it was a horses tail to pull me closer to her.
“She might complain, but if she does,” my mom demonstrated stuffing a banana down my throat and duct-taping it. “Have her walk around the house for thirty minutes like this and see if she still wants to complain,” she said.
Spit started to form on my lips and drip down my lip and on to my tits.
“May I also try fitting something up, Sugar’s ass, Ma’am?” Liz had been quietly getting a butt-massage from one of the pervy uncles seated behind her as she stood next to my mother.
“Yes,” my mom smiled at Liz.
Liz held up a Rubik’s Cube, and everyone laughed. The square object would definitely not fit inside my delicate asshole.
“You should never try to shove anything bigger than the biggest dick you’ve ever seen up a girl’s ass,” my mom warned the others.
Liz removed the turnip and let me clean that with my mouth. It tasted gross.
She picked up the original broom handle I had used and also let me lick that before she rammed it up my ass. I grunted and moaned and the most humiliating part was that cream dripped down my thighs because I was getting excited from being handled roughly.
She wrapped duct tape around my waist so that it would not fall out and then told me to wiggle my ass to sweep the floor.
Everyone laughed at me while I tried to sweep the floor with my butt.
“Don’t worry if you don’t remember all the tips I am giving you. We’ll be back every weekend, and you can practice disciplining them as you see fit,” My mom said encouragingly.
“Honey is going to fuck every Tom, Dick, and Harry in the neighborhood now?” Mrs. Simmons seemed to consider her daughter’s nudity a small issue. She didn’t seem to even mind the humiliating punishment I had just received. She seemed to like the fact that the pervy uncles would have their sexual needs tended to without question. The issue she had was that Honey was a bit of a slut before this all began, and she fucked whoever she wanted to fuck.
It was only because of me she learned to tease and squeeze a boy until he gives you what you want. I taught her the power of denial of sex. Honey obviously liked attention and pleasure though because she had been fucking Rooster behind my back when it amused her or when she became lonely.
“No, she only fucks who you tell her to fuck. If you catch her fucking somebody that you don’t want, then punish her. She isn’t here to amuse herself. She is going to be here to cook, clean, and obey you,” my mom assured her.
“Does this mean once you bring her back, you’ll stop bringing us groceries?” Mrs. Simmons seemed skeptical her daughter was going to obey her like she did my mother. “You won’t be coming over to clean up either?”
“I can come over weekly to check up on her, and I’ll bring my daughter,” my mom said as she crossed her arms. I was happy that my mom included me. I knew I’d be coming over as a slave, but strangely I felt like that was now what I wanted.
It had taken being told I couldn’t participate in the summer program to make me WANT the lessons my mom was trying to teach me.
Mrs. Simmons looked at her husband. Mr. Simmons was giving Liz a butt massage after she returned from sticking a broom up my ass. Liz had a really nice ass, and she liked showing it off.
“What do you say?” she asked her husband.
“So we don’t keep getting free groceries?” he picked up a bag of potato chips my mother had recently purchased for them and stuffed his face.
“I will earn grocery money, Sir,” Honey pleaded with him.
“How? Dance like your big sister?” Mr. Simmons lamented that now that her sister had started stripping, she never came back and kept all of her money.
“No, sir, I would clean other trailers and mow grass for money,” she offered politely.
Mrs. Simmons scoffed and said that nobody in the trailer park would pay for something like that. The yards in the trailer park were pretty mangy, and it was pretty obvious clean houses were not high on their lists.
“I could charge money to fuck neighbor boys like a good whore, Ma’am,” Honey said.
“How much could you make doing that?” Mrs. Simmons didn’t question it. There was no laughter or chuckling now. It was obvious Mrs. Simmons wasn’t kidding.
“It depends on how much she charges. Twenty dollar blowjobs, she could probably make you a hundred dollars a day,” my mom said.
“I get to keep ALL the money?” Mrs. Simmons asked as if she was willing to entertain this idea as long as she kept all the money.
“Yes, Ma’am!” Honey replied enthusiastically. “I don’t want to handle money. I am too stupid to manage my own affairs, and I’d just waste it on stupid, pointless shit,” she said.
My mom reiterated that we’ve proven to be VERY irresponsible with money and we should earn it but never manage it.
“I get to punish you if you fuck up or give me any lip?” Mrs. Simmons asked.
“Yes, Ma’am,” Honey said.
“What about me?” Mr. Simmons asked.
“You can punish her too, Sir!” my mom assured him.
“No, I mean, how do I get my back scratched?” Mr. Simmons was beating around the bush, but it was obvious he meant he wanted his sexual needs met. “The extra money is good, the chores are good, bringing me a beer when I want it is good,” he shrugged before adding, “How do I get my needs met?”
Honey blushed deeply when she realized her father was asking for sex. He suggested one of the foster girls enter training so he could get his balls wet now and then.
“You want any of my other girls?” Mrs. Simmons looked over at three other girls who were about Honey’s age. They looked frightened and disgusted that the older woman had blithely offered them to my mother without a second thought. “They could all use an attitude adjustment.”
“No, I am afraid my Summer school is full this year,” my mom smiled sweetly. The girls sighed a look of relief until my mom reminded them that she might have some openings next year. They genuinely looked a little nervous about the possibility. One of them suggested the Sebastian Detention Center for Girls trained girls the same way. I wondered if that was true.
“Daddy, I will take care of your needs,” Honey offered sweetly. Her father seemed confused, and he blushed as well.
“Candy and her mom are training together,” Honey said. Liz and Candy embraced, and French kissed passionately as if to give an example.
“Your mom is going to enter training?” Mr. Simmons smiled over at his chubby wife. She had huge knockers and big wide hips. I could only imagine what she looked like naked.
“Not likely,” Mrs. Simmons said.
“If it makes you less lazy and selfish, you should, mom!” Jake laughed.
Mrs. Simmons rolled her eyes and asked if we trained boys who backtalk and sass too. Donny seemed particularly worried when she mentioned that even though she appeared to be joking.
“Jenny was a boy before we started, but he needed to learn an appreciation for what women have to go through,” My mom warned Jake and Donny and pointed to my cousin’s pert little red fanny flitting around the house.
No one believed it, and a few men seemed visibly disgusted since they had been pawing all over Jenny during the afternoon’s training. It was enough of a warning to keep Donny and Jake from tempting fate too much with their mother.
“Cock is cock, Sir” Honey changed the subject back to her father’s question. “If you want me to smoke your pony or play hide the bologna with me, then you just have to ask, Sir,” she said.
I got the impression he used the terms “Smoke the pony” and “Hide the Balogna” with some of the foster girls because they looked nervous.
“He doesn’t have to ask. He simply needs to tell you, and you will obey,” my mom clarified.
“Yes, Ma’am, I will obey,” Honey answered politely.
My mom demonstrated what should happen if she needs a reminder that she is there to obey and not put up a fuss. She applied clothespins to Honey’s nipples and clit, and then she applied them to mine and made us walk around like that with the pins jiggling between our legs and dangling off our tits.
“You can gag them to remind them that speaking is a privilege and they should only talk when spoken too. They must be honest and explicit in their answers. They can’t be vague, and they cannot EVER be rude or insulting!” my mom said as she demonstrated a variety of household objects she could use to gag us into submission.
“I like keeping Honey quiet,” Mrs. Simmons turned the television back on, but she closely observed my mother’s demonstrations.
That afternoon we did demonstrations of training exercises we did at home. My mom taught Mrs. Simmons one-word commands she could give to Honey. She customized them for her household. She invented orders to retrieve the remote or clean up the crumbs from around their chairs by sucking them up.
They caned us with wooden curtain rods across the butt. “When girl’s asses burn, that is how they learn,” my mom said.
The Simmons family was all too happy to take turns obliging us with sore asses. Even Liz was whacked several times. We continued cleaning the house and Liz and her mother mowed the front lawn. I presumed they did so naked since they went back outside with their swimsuits stuffed in their cunts.
“How come you aren’t naked?” Donny asked my mother if she was concerned her swimsuit would get dirty while she cleaned.
“Good point,” my mom smiled at him and removed her swimsuit just like us. She folded it neatly into a triangle and used two fingers to insert it into her pussy.
“Do you need discipline also?” he asked my mother with a smart assed grin on his face.
“Sometimes,” she smiled at Donny while he stared up at my mother’s perfect swaying tits and huge nipples.
The fact that my mother admitted she needed discipline spoke to my very soul. I knew now that I was more like her than I realized.
We did deep knee bends and squats while we cleaned, polished, straightened, and endured constant groping and touching from anyone in the house.
I know that Honey was passed around from Uncle to Uncle for at least two hours. She fucked them one at a time, and even Pappy walked out extremely happy. Honey had his false teeth in her pussy when she walked out and showed everyone before licking them clean. She even blew cum bubbles in front of everyone. Mom told her not to play with her food.
Mom said that Honey would do more than fuck. She will clean, cook, do yard work, and fetch. She made Honey crawl around and bring beers to the men on a tray on her back. Honey had to move very carefully so they wouldn’t fall over.
“I can make her lick the crust out of my underwear?” Donny asked.
“Yes, Sir, as long as your mom is okay with it. Tongue baths are Honey’s specialty,” My mom assured him.
Mrs. Simmons seemed skeptical, but her laissez-faire parenting style suggested she’d let them test Honey’s submission nine ways to Sunday. I felt terrible for her.
Most of the family had an ax to grind with Honey. She had fucked them over or fucked their boyfriends. Some of them were just horny, and most were petty and selfish. Yet, Honey seemed stoically willing to obey any order no matter how humiliating.
“Would you like to do anything with me, Sir?” I asked Jake softly while the focus remained on his sister’s new duties around the house in the future.
“Nah, I don’t want to take advantage of you. I know you are in trouble, and you have to do this,” he whispered.
I blushed.
“I have had a change of heart. I could have stayed in the car and not come inside. I want to be here,” I said.
“You do? This seems like one of your nasty tricks. Are you going to snap polaroids of me or something and try to blackmail me?” he asked hastily.
“Okay, I deserve that. I’ve been a conniving slut. If you want to play smoke, the bologna I am game,” I said.
“Hah, the term is to hide the bologna. That’s just something my Dad tells the new foster girls. Honestly, now that Honey is going to be the house slut, they have a lot less to worry about. Dad won’t need to sneak into their bedroom and diddle them in the middle of the night. You are on the pill?” he asked.
“Yes, Master Jake,” I said.
“When you were here last time, I thought that was a joke. I am really your Master?” he chuckled.
“I don’t think you are MY Master, but you are the boss of Honey,” I kissed him on the lips and took him by the hand. I led him to one of the rooms. “This is not my room,” he said. There weren’t many rooms in the trailer, and it was apparent many of the kids shared mattresses.
“Take my broomstick out and fuck me, Master Jake,” I sighed and pleaded with him. I wouldn’t have given him the time of day before but now I desperately wanted to get pounded.
Master Jake fucked me on a dirty mattress top in his parent’s room. I got so wet that I left a huge stage on their flat top. I rode his dick and made out with him just like an insatiable nasty little slut.
Kiwi walked in and caught us, “There you are! Make sure you lick the bed clean before you go back,” he said when he saw us laying together on the mattress.
“Jealous, Master Kiwi?” I asked him with a smoldering look of mischief on my face.
“No, lap up that cum and get to work! Or the only beach we’ll see is at Sunset” he left me in the room.
“You really have to do what that Australian guy says?” Jake sat up on his knees while I knelt to lick up the disgusting wet spot on the dirty mattress.
“He is from New Zealand, and yes, sir, I do,” I pulled my hair out of my face. “Do you mind shoving that broom handle back up my ass?” I asked after I licked it. I was getting used to having things crammed up my ass. My toes curled from the pain as he forced it back up my butt.
“Are you going to be like this during the school year or pretend this never happened?” he whispered in my ear as he twisted the broom handle and slapped the duct tape around my thighs.
“I am not sure yet, sir!” I answered coyly. I hadn’t thought about how long I’d continue my discipline training. I wasn’t even sure if my mother would let me continue after we left the trailer. I wanted to continue it though. I couldn’t tell you exactly why – just that now it seemed clear that I needed discipline just like Liz and even my mother did at times.
I had associated submission and humiliation with weakness. The person submitting was weak as far as I was concerned, and the dominant had all the strength. Yet, now I saw these strong willed personalities in Honey, Candy, Liz, and even my mother and I realized that they needed to be put in their place much more than any weak-willed person did. It was all so confusing, and yet it made so much sense to me.
The house really looked a lot better once we applied some elbow grease (and pussy juice) to it. Liz and her daughter really did mow the front lawn in the nude, and I think they fucked Rooster and Flick into next week just to get them to stop talking shit.
I thought the trailer would never get clean simply because it felt like I was polishing a turd. There was no part of this crowded place to put any of their rusty junk that wasn’t already cluttered. The beds smelled of piss and cum, and the rooms smelled of mildew.
However, with some patience, it was really looking great.
“I can also tell Julie what to do?” Donny asked Mrs. Simmons.
“It’s Honey now, and I don’t know,” Mrs. Simmons asked my mom if Donny was allowed to instruct his big sister around the house.
“This is your house, your rules,” My mom said. Mrs. Simmons stopped slouching for a moment. She had jowls that hung down and made her look a little like a bored bulldog. She looked up at my mother for clarification. The house had been in such constant chaos, and she had such little control over the coming and going of any of the people that lived there I think she had resigned herself to be a participant-observer in her own house until that moment.
“Yes, you can tell Honey what to do,” Mrs. Simmons answered Donny, and he hopped off happily like a frog. I heard him tell Honey he wanted her to hop like a frog.
“Obviously, you want to give some guidance and limits to your less mature family members on just how far they can go with their instructions,” my mom decided it might be prudent to not leave the door open to anything that pervy little boy can imagine making Honey do.
Mrs. Simmons seemed confused and not intent on asking for clarification.
“At home, my brothers Buddy and Lewis can order me to get them something to eat, but they can’t order me to sit at the table. I am not permitted to sit on furniture at home, Ma’am,” I said sweetly.
“Not enough chairs for everybody to sit,” Mrs. Simmons shrugged. They had over a dozen people living there and half a dozen chairs, including their kitchen table chairs. They had two couches in the living room, but kids frequently sat on the floor.
I got down on the floor with the broom handle still stuck out in my ass and crawled for demonstration purposes. “At home, I am not permitted to walk around. I crawl unless I get special permission to walk. I am never permitted on furniture because cunt juice could stain my mother’s fabric. If my brothers were to order me to put on clothes and join them at the table, I would have to politely decline,” I said.
Buddy and Lewis’s ears perked up because they were excited to be mentioned. They had been playing leapfrog with Donny and the other kids.
“I have to respectfully obey them if I can, though,” I said.
“Do their chores and stuff?” Mrs. Simmons’s eldest daughter asked. She might have been her youngest sister. All I knew was that she looked just like Mrs. Simmons in the face only younger.
“No, Ma’am, my brothers have no chores. We do all of them. They should only play, have fun and enjoy themselves,” I said.
“That doesn’t seem very fair,” another girl said. She was clearly upset that things seemed to go in favor of boys over girls in our house.
“It is very fair because I have been a lazy, selfish, manipulative cunt all of my life. I was cruel to my brothers and frequently laughed at them and made them dance for me. Now, it is good that they can make me dance for them,” I said.
The weird thing was I meant every word.
I wasn’t just saying this shit to impress my mom.
“If Buddy and Lewis want to play Tic-Tac-Toe on my ass, they get out the markers and order me to become a table,” I explained. Buddy and Lewis high fived and pretended to play Tic Tac Toe with imaginary markers on my butt.
“You don’t care if they see your stink hole?” one of the boys said. He scrunched his nose. He had a tendency to call assholes “Stink holes.”
“I care because I don’t want to disgust or disturb them. My brothers know I am not allowed clothes at home. They know my pussy flaps can be squeezed or pinched if it amuses them,” I said. I invited my brothers to demonstrate, and Buddy gave me a pinch hard enough to juice a lemon.
“Why is it so important to amuse them?” one of the girls asked defiantly.
“They are my betters. Just as you are your sisters better!” I said.
“I am Julie’s cousin! I mean Honey or whatever,” the girl seemed bashful. She had huge tits and blonde hair. She was big-boned and kind of awkward. “What if one of the boys thinks they can grab me by the clit?”
“Then smack their hands away, Ma’am,” I said. “I chose to be poked, prodded, touched, and played with. I need discipline. I didn’t realize I needed it until my Mom taught me that I was such a stingy cunt. I am here for your amusement. I don’t think any of you have been shy about reaching up and touching any of us if you wanted to do it, and none of us told you that you couldn’t,” I explained.
“You aren’t in training, and you don’t have the same requirements. They should know the difference,” I said.
“Hambone doesn’t,” she looked over at a dirty looking older man with a pencil-thin mustache. He snickered. He’d been playing grab-ass with her earlier. I thought he might be her boyfriend even though he was about ten years older than her. “He’ll walk right in when I am taking a shit and swipe my clothes,” she said.
The other girls admitted Hambone did that to them as well. He also played the same games Mr. Simmons did.
This was one really dysfunctional trailer trash family. They made it sound like this was the normal outcome of so many people living so close to one another in these conditions, and I believed them.
“I can’t stop Hambone from being Hambone, Ma’am. All I can tell you is that you are not obligated to do what we do,” I assured her.
“I didn’t say I never wanted to play grab-ass with Hambone,” the girl removed Hambone’s hand from cupping her butt through her jeans as she was talking. “I just mean not ALL of the time!” she explained.
“If Hambone wants to play grab ass with me, then I would thank him, and as long as he lets me finish cleaning, I would encourage him to enjoy himself. It helps keep me in the right mindset. I asked for this training, and so did your cousin. Honey is a dumb cunt like me,” I replied.
Honey nodded and said that she was willing to take on all peckers in the house.
“That’s not really all that different than before!” an older Aunt of hers said. “You fucked my husband!”
“Which one was that, Ma’am?” Honey stuck her finger in her mouth, trying to remember. She seemed unapologetic about it. The Aunt seemed angry and frustrated.
“The difference now is that Honey will be a cock pocket for anyone who wants to use her without question or complaint,” My mom interjected.
This didn’t seem to please the shrewful Aunt who looked at us with disdain.
“She can fluff and tease and get them excited for you as well. If you want her to suck them hard and get them excited so you can finish the job, you just have to tell her,” my mom explained.
The Aunt wasn’t moved by that either.
“I also eat pussy, Aunt Martha,” Honey explained.
Aunt Martha seemed moved by that, and the older woman actually smiled.
“Good girl, get the ice cubes, though! You are to refer to your Aunt Martha as Ma’am or Mistress around the house,” my mom reminded Honey of her place. She instructed Honey to apply ice cubes to her nipples and stuff one inside her pussy while she stood in the window with her legs apart.
“So she gets to show off to the neighbors?” one of the younger girls complained.
“This is supposed to humiliate her by exposing her like the slut she is,” my mom explained. She said that many of these concepts took weeks to explain, and she didn’t expect them to get it all at once.
“Julie loves showing those big jugs! How is standing in the window playing with her tits a punishment?” the younger girl challenged my mother. She seemed sassy and fiery with a quick temper. I smiled because she reminded me of me.
“Let me answer, please, Mistress?” Honey asked my mother while she stood in the open window. “My name is Honey now. I am no longer the Julie who used to tease you and hold your head under a pillow and fart on your face. I am getting paid back for every mean thing I’ve ever done,” she told her little sister. “I used to be a show-off but always on my terms. I showed my tits to who I want when I want, and only if it benefitted me. Now, anyone can look at any time and touch if they like. I am supposed to be humiliated. I know it is hard to do for me because I am naturally trashy but basically tell me to do anything I would have made you do when I was babysitting, Ma’am!”
“Hah, you stole my clothes once and made me run all the way to Winn Dixie to get them back, through the woods!” the younger girl lamented.
“Yes, Ma’am, and if you want me to do a slow jog or a walk and follow you to Winn Dixie, that is exactly what I’ll do when I come back home,” Honey assured her little sister as she rubbed ice on her tits.
The younger girl rubbed her hands together fiendishly and suggested payback for being a bitch WAS going to be a bitch for her.
“I know, Ma’am. I treated you the way Sugar treated me. I got off on the power. I just ask that you do this to train me to learn from my mistakes and don’t end up needing the same treatment I need,” she told her sister.
I felt guilty because I was once again the root cause of one of my friends needing discipline.
“Don’t tell me what to do, Donkey Butt!” the younger girl tossed a beer bottle cap at Honey’s ass and let it plink of Honey’s bodacious butt cheeks.
The girl turned to me because I was watching. I could tell she thought I was a kindred spirit. We both had bitchy, snotty, upturned noses that made us look naturally stuck up.
“So it isn’t humiliating to stand there naked with a broom handle up your butt?” the girl folded her arms skeptically. She seemed to want confirmation of what her sister had told her.
“Oh, it is mortifying, Ma’am. That is the exact reason that I think it is appropriate I do it. I’ve done unspeakably nasty things that I am ashamed of much worse than this, though. I betrayed my friends and my mother. I threw away their trust. I tried to make my best friend feel like shit and hurt her,” I said.
“I don’t get it. So you say this is a punishment, but you are smiling like you like it,” the girl seemed confused. “My sister just told me this wasn’t her choice, but it is her choice. She could tell us all to go to hell,” she said.
“Yes, I know, Ma’am. I am humiliated, but I accept that punishment is warranted. I am thankful that my mother let me rejoin her summer camp today. I don’t plan to graduate this summer. I don’t think I am entitled to do that after the shit I’ve pulled. I think I have so much to learn. I can’t do it in one summer. I am grateful that you all put up with us today, walking around your house like this,” I said.
“All of the girls in the Summer camp chose to be here,” my mom assured the younger girl. “They had consequences they faced if they didn’t do what was best for them, but I assure you each of them deserves and needs discipline. I think you do too, and if I had room in my cages at home, I’d ask to take you with me,” my mom smiled at her.
The girl backed down and quickly backpedaled.
My mom explained to Mrs. Simmons that she obviously had lots of help to keep Honey under her thumb and in her place when she returns. “Give me another Month to whip her into shape before school starts. You can judge her progress. I hadn’t expected to go into all of this today. We’ve cleaned the house, we’ve brought groceries. We do need to go,” my mom said.
Mrs. Simmons harrumphed and then farted in her recliner. “You said you keep them in cages?” she looked upset.
“Yes, at home, they sleep in cages. That way they can’t sneak out and get into mischief,” my mom said. She explained that bondage was a part of our training, and she’d go into that next time when she brought her handcuffs and rope.
“Julie or Honey, come down out of that window,” Mrs. Simmons instructed her daughter to get down and stop rubbing ice cubes on her nipples. The ice cubes were melted to tiny ice shards anyway.
“Why didn’t you tell me you wanted to live like a dog?” she asked her.
“I didn’t know that I did until I started training, Ma’am,” Honey said.
“Once you start this over here, I don’t want you complaining and saying we are abusing you?” she said quite seriously. She told her there would be times she’d have to pretend she wasn’t in training when anyone from the Government came over to inspect the trailer.
“Your Uncle Kenny liked to be tied up and made to live like a dog when he was little,” she looked over at her brother. He was shirtless and had a thick grey-black beard. “I had a lot of fantasies about that when I was your age,” she admitted.
Uncle Kenny nodded and smiled.
“I don’t think he ever learned to be a good person, a giving person, or any less rude, though,” she smirked at Kenny.
Kenny agreed and nodded.
“There is more to it than just being cruel and having lots of sex,” my mom tried to explain that there were lessons attached to denying privileges, privacy and making us focus on the pleasure of others. Mrs. Simmons didn’t want to hear it right then.
“We’re going to be very hard on you, and you are probably going to want to quit,” Mrs. Simmons said to her daughter. She even looked away from the television for a minute to make eye contact.
“Yes, Mistress, I will,” Honey said.
“I thought when you first start dancing around here in your little bikini you were up to something. I thought you were going to ask us for money because you behaving yourself and cleaning seemed too good to be true. I definitely didn’t trust the fact that you brought us groceries like you said you would,” Mrs. Simmons was addressing all of us with that comment.
Honey nodded her understanding and listened to her mother without speaking.
“When you took off your bikinis I thought I’d let you guys play your little joke around here and show your butts if that’s what you wanted to do. I wasn’t going to let you freak me out or see me lose my cool. I assumed you were doing this to get attention or to come back home. I really had no idea what you were doing. Now, I really believe you asked for discipline. You definitely need it,” Mrs. Simmons said.
“Yes Ma’am, I begged for it,” Honey agreed and her big tits shook from side to side as she emphasized that this was not a game or a trick she was playing.
“You said you had a choice on whether to obey or not but what if when you get home you don’t have a choice?” she asked her daughter.
“I don’t understand, Ma’am?” Honey looked flummoxed.
“I mean that when you come back I am not giving you a choice. You will obey me and we aren’t going to let you quit,” Mrs. Simmons said it like a warning.
Honey embraced her mother tightly and thanked her profusely.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 244
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 8 times
- Been thanked: 184 times
- Contact:
chapter 34
My mother strutted out of the trailer, wearing nothing at all just like the rest of the girls. I can not imagine what the neighbors thought if they happened to be watching a line of naked girls emerge from this dirty trailer on a warm Florida day.
Only Kiwi, Buddy, Lewis, and Jenny had any clothes on when we left. The girls carried all the cleaning supplies in one trip, and we waved at Rooster and Flick before we left. It was pretty evident from their satisfied cat-calls and comments that they had fucked Liz and Candy earlier in the day and were ready for round two.
My mom waved them off and told us to get in the car. It was probably around 2pm, but the sun was a long way from going down this afternoon.
“Oh my god, that was SO Hot!” Honey was over the moon in the car as we drove away from the trailer park. I was seated naked with the other girls now holding my cunt flaps apart just like they were.
“Did you see their faces? My family was so shocked that I’d dare to strip and clean the house. We all acted calm like stripping nude to clean the trailer is totally normal,” Honey said.
“It is going to be normal for you going forward,” my mom assured Honey with a wicked grin. Honey seemed genuinely excited at the new arrangement at her house. It confused me because I thought she’d feel humiliated and worried she’d never be permitted to stop being the butt of their jokes/used for their amusement.
Yet, she seemed to think that not only was it fantastic that they were shocked - that several of the girls were actually jealous of her audacity to just whip out her titties and act like a piggy at the trailer.
“Thank you, Sugar! If you hadn’t come in and taken your clothes off, I don’t think it would have happened like that,” Honey thanked ME! She no longer seemed angry at me.
“It definitely wasn’t how I wanted it to go,” My mom looked in the rearview mirror at us. She wasn’t overly upset about it. “There is an order to how things like this should be explained. Your family took it shockingly well,” Mom said.
“Yes, Ma’am, they are a bunch of perverts and weirdos anyway,” Honey seemed over the moon.
“I thought at first Sugar had come inside to try to fuck up your life the way she tried to fuck up mine last night,” Candy admitted. “I just pretended to want to strip so that she wasn’t the only one naked,” she admitted.
“Well, I am glad you did! I was afraid of their reaction to what we were doing. My mom is very distrustful, and she doesn’t believe people do nice things for no reason,” Honey explained. She said the fact we were there to clean and bring her groceries had made her mother paranoid and skeptical. Honey explained she didn’t want to come right out and tell her family what we were doing at my mother’s house in Summer school. “The fact that it just came up naturally was perfect,” she said.
“You realize you are going to have to obey your mom from now on, though, right?” my mom asked.
“Yeah, that’s fucking hot! The best part is my Dad has been fucking my foster sisters for years. It really freaks them out. He won’t have any reason to play with them if he can play with me instead. I kind of feel like I am doing everyone a big favor,” Honey said.
“You are going to be living to serve the household. You will be cleaning, cooking, and doing a lot of boring things besides just fucking your dad. You understand that?” My mom wanted Honey to accept that was the bargain she had made.
“If it was anything like today, it will never be boring at my house again!” Honey seemed elated. She asked Liz and Candy if this is how things will be at their house going forward as well.
“Well,” Liz acted a bit demure. She was holding her cunt lips apart in the backseat next to us, and yet she seemed bashful when the topic of her own family knowing about her discipline came up. “Your brothers are a little more mature than my sons, I think,” she said.
“Donny thought the only reason I wore a butt plug was to keep the dookie from falling out of my ass,” Honey chuckled at the notion they were mature.
“I mean they are a little more streetwise,” Liz tried to politely tell Honey that her family was a little more okay with sexuality than hers was.
“What are we going to tell them, Mom?” Candy asked.
“The truth,” Liz said as she looked to the front seat for guidance from my mother.
“It is up to you, Liz. If you want to make a list of things you will do and won’t do, I’ll help you demonstrate them to your husband and explain why you two want to submit around the house. I can’t decide what is best for you,” my mom shrugged.
“I wish you would,” Liz lamented that she didn’t know what was best for her and had frequently proven it with bad choices she made. “I can’t decide for you either, Candy. I am afraid if I tell them to be hard on me at home, they will be just as hard on you,” she told her daughter.
“That is the general idea, Mom. We get hard-ons put on us,” Candy was a clever girl, and that was a funny turn of phrase. She became serious and assured her mother that she could do anything her mother was willing to do.
“You have a very limited imagination then,” Liz assured her daughter that we had not done nearly the kind of submissive training she had done. Candy became excited to find out what that was. Liz was not inclined to tell her.
“Let me ask if we propose something similar to what Honey is doing at her house to your father, are you willing to do that?” Liz asked her daughter.
“Fuck him? Sure, cock is cock” Candy shrugged like that was not an issue to her at all.
“Hah, well, that wasn’t my question, but I am glad you answered that way,” Liz smirked. She told her daughter that she meant, “If we propose to your father that the two of us crawl, fetch and are caged at night like Honey and continue living as you do at Samantha’s house – you would be okay with that?” Liz said.
“Yes,” Candy didn’t hesitate to answer.
“If I said that I’d prefer not to submit to Gerald and Timmy, would that make me seem like a coward?” Liz asked.
“No, Mom, I don’t think so, I think they are gross, and they’ll probably make you eat your own boogers and fart the alphabet on day one!” Liz said.
Liz chuckled at the thought of her pervy sons, making her do humiliating things.
It was at that point Buddy asked me a question. “Did you mean what you said?”
“What do you mean, Sir?” I asked him for clarification as I pulled my cunt lips open like tent flaps.
“He means, did you SAY what you MEAN?” Lewis offered an alternate phrasing of the same question for his little brother. It was comical enough to make me laugh. We needed a little levity at that moment.
“I meant, did I mean what I said about what, Sir?” I asked my little brothers to clarify their question.
“In there, you said you would do whatever we tell you without getting mad at us,” Buddy and Lewis both seemed to want me to confirm that I wasn’t lying.
“Yes, Sir, you can tell me what to do as long as Mom thinks you should be able to do it,” I said reluctantly. I wasn’t sure that my brothers had the best judgment, and they were definitely silly and gullible.
“So, if I tell you to clap your butt until it makes a handclapping sound, you will do it?” Buddy asked.
I looked at my mother in the rearview mirror, and she nodded.
“Yes, Sir,” I said. I had obeyed them only half-heartedly during my training up until this point. I thought they were too dense or oblivious to pick up on how I seethed when they teased me or tried to make me play their games. I especially rolled my eyes when they played tic-tac-toe on my butt with magic markers. They always started with the “O” around my Anus as the center square.
I felt like I could obey them if my mom told me I had to do so.
Buddy seemed excited when I said that to him. Lewis wanted to be sure I was serious and asked a follow-up question. “You won’t put us on a list for revenge?” he said. They had obviously heard me threaten to put them on my shit list before.
“Hah, I didn’t think you heard me say that, Sir!” I laughed out loud. I must have muttered that under my breath a few times when they pissed me off.
There was silence for a few moments, and then Buddy asked, “What if I tell you I want you to milk me like you do Jenny in the morning sometimes?” he asked.
My mom seemed shocked when Buddy asked the question. I think all of us were. “Is your penis starting to get hard sometimes, Buddy?” my mom asked him.
He pulled his shorts down and proudly showed his finger-shaped pecker. It was hard as a rock even though it was smaller than Jenny’s little pecker.
“Aww, that is a fine one!” Liz smiled down at my little brother’s dick, wiggling in the breeze.
“That is a question for Sugar to answer,” my mom looked in the rearview mirror at me and gave me no sign of how she expected me to respond to my little brother. My stomach churned at the idea of sucking his little cock for him every morning.
“Why is Sugar even allowed to make a choice?” Candy interrupted before I could answer with a disgusted look on her face. “Is she permanently back in Summer School, or was that just for today?”
My mom said that was another question for me to answer.
“I am sorry for talking out of turn, but you are the one who runs Summer school, Mistress!” Candy huffed.
“You aren’t sorry for saying what you think,” my mom shushed her. “In one of the bags on the floor is another pink collar. I bought it when we went into Winn Dixie,” my mom told them. “I had a feeling that Sugar regretted what she did last night. I also thought she’d ASK to return to Summer school and not just start training again.”
My mom told me to reach into the bag on the floor and take out the collar. It was a simple dog collar that matched the others. “You can throw that collar out the window right now and put your bathing suit back on. If you put it on, though, you are going to be severely corrected for what you did to Candy. If you graduate my summer program, you will still be expected to continue your discipline through your school year. I will treat you as a house pet during your Junior year, and if you do well then your Senior year, I might elevate your status a little. You will earn the right to wear that collar and call me Mistress on a daily basis,” she promised me.
I wanted to ask if I would control her for a week at the end of the summer program.
“Yes, I know what you are thinking,” my mom anticipated my question. “You will be EXPECTED to dominate me, Liz and Ann, for a week with the others if you graduate the summer program. It will be the final exam. You have a lot of ground to make up if you want to be Slutadictorian and have a second week, though. I wouldn’t count on it,” she said.
I grinned a little and started to put that collar on. I buckled it tightly around my neck. It felt like a fashion accessory before, but now it felt like I really was making a choice.
“If you put that collar on, then Buddy and Lewis will be in charge of you at home just like Jenny. You will refer to them as Master, and I will train them both to discipline you. You will milk Buddy and Lewis when he is ready,” she said.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I answered. I felt nervous –this felt like a big deal. I didn’t feel like I was doing it for the same reasons Honey was delighted in shocking her family. I felt like I really needed direction, and I had something I should be learning.
If I was being honest, I hated myself for being such a shithead and tricking Candy’s brothers into coming over. I hated the fact that I couldn’t help myself. I had more choice putting the collar on than I did in behaving like a bitch if I didn’t do it. I would become a slave to my natural tendency to shit all over anyone who was nice to me. I am a brat and the only times I liked myself recently had been when I was under discipline.
I managed to even fuck up the few times I was given a little freedom and try to hurt Candy. I knew I was a little monster and I wanted to change.
My mom clarified to Buddy and Lewis that I wasn’t a toy that can be left out overnight. “You will learn how to watch over your sister and punish her when she fucks up. I will teach you what you need to know. She will learn to obey and respect you but with authority comes responsibility. You two have never had that before. We will go slow,” My mom explained to them. I am not sure Buddy and Lewis fully understood that but I certainly did. I was relieved my mom wasn’t going to give them a free hand in disciplining me.
“One more thing,” my mom looked right into my soul through the reflection in the rearview mirror. “if you EVER throw that collar or your butt plug on the ground, if you EVER quit my summer program or training program, if you EVER pull the shit you pulled last night again then you will be dropped on US 1 (the main highway) as naked as you came into this world at the nearest Motel Six. You can work your ass off hustling on the street. There will be no coming back. There will be no promises to do better. This is your one and only chance, Sugar,” my mom said.
I didn’t think she was serious.
My mom said, “I am quite serious,” as if she could read my mind. “You can try me and find out. I’ll drop you off the long end of a short pier. I am not forcing you to put that collar on. You can stay with me as Blair, and I’ll put up with you until you graduate and then give you the boot on graduation day. We don’t have to like each other, but I love you too much to force you to do what is best for you,” my mom said.
I nodded. I almost felt like crying.
“If you put that collar on, then there is no more Blair. You become Sugar for now until I tell you that you have learned everything I can teach you. You don’t take it off unless I tell you to take it off,” she said.
“Yes, Mistress,” I indicated the collar was firmly around my neck and pulled it tight.
“There is only Sugar now. There is no more Blair. I can’t stand her, and you can’t stand her. We agree she has to go. There are no more second chances,” she assured me this was the extent of her willingness to even consider training me.
I was desperate for her approval. I had never felt that way before or at least acknowledged, I felt that way.
I was about to answer her when Liz and the other two girls put their arms around me and gave me a group hug. Buddy, Lewis, and Jenny did as well, but they were on the other side of the crowded back seat.
Kiwi offered a thumbs up from the front seat.
It was strangely satisfying to be accepted as Sugar again.
I couldn’t stand being Blair any longer. I think I had outgrown my teenage brat self, and I wanted to be more than that.
“Do you know what Blair has in common with a single sperm? They both have a one in a million chance of becoming a human being!” My mom joked. “If you make a fool out of me for letting you put that collar on, then there will be no discussion. There will be no redemption. I will just drop your ass off on US1, and you can walk track or do whatever you want to do,” my mom assured me.
Liz quipped that it could be worse “She could take your ass out to Alligator Alley and let you walk to US1!”
“Slide your fat ass out of the seat. You can sit at your brother’s feet,” my mom told me to sit below their feet in the backseat. “There isn’t enough room back there for all those naked asses. Let’s see you milk, Buddy. You are going to learn to love the taste of cum over the next two months. Don’t swallow it. Don’t blow bubbles with it. When he shoots his load, I want you to hold your mouth open and let him see it,” she said.
There was no point in hiding the fact that I was going to suck him off from anybody in the car. We had taken care not to expose Buddy and Lewis to milking Jenny in the morning, but it was obvious they had heard us talking or peeped on us when we did it.
With no hesitation, I slid down to Buddy’s feet and began licking his little nubby dick. It tasted like Parmesan cheese or Chef Boyardee. He kept laughing and acting ticklish.
“Please Buddy and stop making him feel weird about it,” my mom encouraged me to give my brother a pleasurable first blowjob. It was so intensely embarrassing to suck his cock in front of the others. I could easily fit his entire dick and balls in my mouth. I made funny faces and smiled up at him while I hummed on his pecker.
“Are you willing to serve your brothers the same way?” Liz asked her daughter as they watched me lovingly tongue bathe my brother’s tiny cock.
“Yes, Ma’am,” Candy answered.
“When we meet with your father, we’ll ask him to let us obey them,” Liz told her. “Timmy is much older than Buddy and Lewis, and if they can be taught to discipline Sugar, then I am sure he can discipline us,” Liz seemed nervous.
“Liz, you don’t have to do that just because I have decided Buddy and Lewis will take authority over their sister,” my mom assured her.
“I am so tired of being Liz. Liz is a charade,” Candy’s mother said. “I am a stuck up bitch. I want my candy, and I want to eat it too,” she said. Then she looked at Candy and smiled, “You know what I mean.” It was an unintended double entendre and perhaps a Freudian slip.
“I want to serve my husband and obey him. I need stern discipline, but it has always been on my terms when I found the time. I was contemplating a scenario where Gerald and Timmy observe the changes in Candy and me but treat us the same as they always have,” she said.
“That is NOT going to happen,” Candy assured her mother.
“I know that, and I don’t want your brothers to feel that I have authority over them any longer. If I am giving up authority over myself, then I can’t have it over anyone else. It doesn’t make sense that they would answer to me under those circumstances. Even if you don’t finish Summer camp and choose not to submit this is something I should have done a long time ago,” Liz told her daughter with a newfound certainty.
“I am finishing Summer camp and after I spend a week dominating you in front of my brothers I am going to join you. You are going to serve me so you may as well serve them too,” Candy said with solemn confidence in her voice.
Liz kissed her daughter on the lips. “You really are going to boss me around for a week? You don’t mind?” Liz said.
“If I had known that you were submissive before Summer Camp, I would have jumped at the chance to train you harder than Mistress Ann! I would have mowed your ass like Mrs. Simmon’s grass!” she assured her mother.
“Mistress Ann is a tough customer, and she expects things that you girls aren’t prepared for,” Liz assured her.
No matter how much we asked Liz and my mother wouldn’t tell us. They told us to focus on what we were learning now, and then once we proved we understood our asses from holes in the ground/had more experience they would broaden our understanding of submission.
“Oh, Kablewy!” Buddy kicked my tits with excitement when he finally shot his load in my mouth. It took a lot of work to get him to orgasm, but once I did, it was really funny watching him squirm around with pleasure. He reminded me of a fresh fish that had fallen out of someone’s net flopping on the deck of a marina.
I held my mouth open so that he could admire his handiwork. “That was pee?” he asked naively.
“No, that’s cum! Male seed. Your sister is going to be extracting it from you from now on. All the girls will, it is part of their training, Buddy!” she assured him. “They are cum whores in training,” she admitted proudly.
“Oh, nice,” he said. “Was it yummy?” he asked me.
“Yes, Sir,” I answered him while mumbling with his cum dripping on my lips. It felt incredibly humiliating to give my little brother a blowjob. I hadn’t felt the same way serving Jenny. There was something so familiar about Buddy and Lewis that heightened the humiliation for me. They could be such goofy buffoons.
“Did it taste like Vanilla Ice Cream?” he asked me.
“No, sir,” I shook my head with a trace of a grin while holding my mouth open for him to look at his gobby-goo glistening on my tongue.
“I want to taste,” he dabbed his finger on my tongue and tasted his own cum. He said I was a liar and that it tasted salty.
“I am learning to love the taste, Sir. I’ll eat whatever you can feed me,” I said.
Buddy assured me there would be more. I realized that for him, it may have been his first orgasm. He seemed quite satiated after that and wondered why his dick wouldn’t get hard immediately after I finished.
Lewis wanted me to do him next, but his dick couldn’t get hard no matter how much I played with it. My mom made me hold the cum in my mouth and play with it in my mouth the rest of the way to the beach.
“You will pair up when we get to the beach and start working as soon we get there. Normally, I’d have some training exercises for you, little tramps. I’d make you practice being nice to people and accidentally drop your tops, but we don’t have a lot of time. Tonight, there is a wet t-shirt contest down at Captain Hiram’s. We’ll work a few hours and head over there,” my mom said as she pulled into the parking lot by the Wendys at the beach.
She made us get out of the car naked. She told me to open my mouth wide so she could see Buddy’s cum. She opened her mouth and slid her tongue into mine for a full kiss. Then she made me transfer the cum to her and swallowed it.
“Get your suits on,” she ordered us to pull the pissy-bikinis out of our pussies. “Sugar, that cherry bikini is way too big for you,” she made me throw it away. “You won’t be wearing anything that tame again,” she said.
The suit was high cut and actually pretty revealing but nothing compared to the thongs the other girls wore. My mom tossed me her stretched out the thong and told me to put that on instead. She bent over at the waist and fished around in the trunk for something she could wear instead.
A white van pulled up while we were changing for the beach. The guy driving it whistled at my mother.
“Hang on,” she held up a finger for us to wait and finally fished out a towel and some scissors. The man started talking to her, and my mother rested her boobs on the man’s door while she smiled up at him. “Twenty for head, thirty-five for half and half and fifty for around the world,” my mom said to him like she was reading off a standard menu.
“How much for two girls to suck my dick?” he asked.
“Double for whatever you want,” my mom explained that two girls would cost forty if he wanted head.
“Only one mouth on my dick at a time,” he laughed and drove away.
My mom flipped him off as he peeled out like an asshole. My mom told us to ignore her bad attitude and always smile when tricks tell us no. “You are going to proposition a hundred guys tonight at a minimum. If ten of them tell you, yes, and you only suck their cock, that’s two hundred dollars. If you hear a no, it just means you have nine more guys to ask before you get that yes. I don’t want you to take it personally. You are good looking pieces of ass,” my mom told us. She was snipping a towel into a makeshift bikini and tying it around her as she spoke.
She didn’t care who saw us change in the parking lot. Her makeshift bikini was see-thru anyway, and the hint of her hard nipples was easily visible through the material.
“You have to be nice to tricks. I don’t. I’ll do better at being a good role model though. I am a little bit rusty when I am not in training,” my mom admitted that she could have handled that encounter with more grace. “Get your butt plugs out and clean them. Leave them in the car, you girls are going to get ridden in every hole today,” she said.
She and Liz continued wearing their butt plugs but Candy and Honey removed theirs. I had thrown mine down at home.
“You will get used to having those in while you work but today I don’t want any distractions,” she said. “Your pussies can get as juicy and wet as you can make them. This is going to be a new kind of training for you, bitches,” my mom assured us.
Candy and Honey looked nervous but ready or what came next. I was nervous too. I was really doing this and there was no going back. The fact that the other girls were doing it with me made it much easier for me. I think if I were the only one it would have been much more difficult. I was glad the other girls were going to go down this path with me.
I felt like things hadn’t fully been patched up between me and Candy. I think Honey was still angry at me for what I had done to Candy. They both seemed supportive and ready to be trained like little whores with me though.
“I’ll send some guys I know sniffing around and if they report back to me that any of you cunts were ruthless, demanding, or charged more than the standard rates I’ll hang you by your tits off the end of the pier,” my mom said.
“Why shouldn’t we charge more if we can get it, Mistress?” Honey asked with a sassy twang in her voice.
“You are getting far too casual with me. Just because we’ve had a good day doesn’t mean you can get comfortable and talk to me like we are equals,” my mom said she would need an attitude adjustment. “The prices are ten dollars for a handjob. Never offer them a handjob. That is something they will ask for, and you will do but you don’t want to make that one of the things you offer,” my mom told us.
“There are other cunts working the beach just like us. If they find out, you are undercutting them by charging less, or you are driving off guys by charging more then that will cause problems. You are in a volume business. You have young pussies, and young pussies can be used over and over. You need to think about it like a factory. You keep fucking and sucking and making money at the beach,” my mom explained.
She told us that blowjobs were twenty dollars. I’ve made boys do my bidding for months, bring me beer, bring me weed and send me love letters and all for the possibility of getting a blowjob from me. Now, I would be selling the use of my mouth to blow their load for twenty bucks.
Mom said that half and half was thirty-five dollars. She said it meant we would blow them and let them fuck us. “If he cums while you give head, then that’s fine. You should let him finish inside of you though,” mom told us that we’d learn how to prolong a man’s orgasm, so he left very satisfied.
“Fifty bucks is the most you will charge. Around the world is anything they want – including up your dainty little asses. You can give them about twenty minutes or until they cum. If they don’t cum after twenty minutes, you’ll apologize and thank them,” mom said.
She told us that we’d discover places at the beach that were discreet enough to fuck. “You’ll suck under piers, in men’s bathrooms, in dirty boats, in their car, in their hotel room, but you aren’t to fuck out in the open,” mom warned us. “The cops will overlook a lot of shit, but they won’t overlook straight-up fucking out on the beach,” mom said.
It was true – we had flashed and done a lot of daring things on the beach and never got in trouble.
Candy asked about condoms.
“You are raw dog girls. Men are going to bust their nut in your eyes, in your hair, on your face, down your throat, in your cunt, in your ass, all over you. You are on the pill, and I assure you that a condom is a false sense of security,” mom said.
In those days, most condoms were not as advanced and well lubricated (ribbed for her pleasure) as they are today. They ripped and tore easily, and men knew ways to break them or slip them off if they wanted to do that anyway.
“I want you to get used to being cum whores. Once they are done with you, I want you to ask them if they want to watch you eat the cum. If it’s in your ass or cunt, you’ll squat, and then once it has all dripped out, you will lap it off the ground. If it is on your face or tits, you can lick it off with your fingers. The only place that I am willing to let you slide is in your hair. Don’t forget that I’ll send guys to test you and make sure you are doing this,” mom said.
She told us once we got the money to give it to our partner. She pulled her butt plug out slightly and adjusted it to demonstrate that the money gets rolled up and shoved up her ass. “Your partner can punish you, and they are there to motivate you to be a better whore. I want you to tell them about your experiences and learn from them,” My mom said.
“Are we supposed to just walk up to guys and ask if they want to fuck, Ma’am?” I asked politely.
My mom sighed. “You scheme like a mastermind, and yet you think that whoring is as simple as that?” my mom seemed disappointed with my question. “This is like fishing. You bring the right tackle,” my mom touched her hips and framed her figure with her hands to indicate she was the bait. “You also have to know how to reel in a fish. You can’t just start reeling them in when you get a nibble. They’ll cut the line and run,” mom said.
I didn’t fish, so I had no idea what she was talking about.
“We have some standard grifts to get started. Don’t worry, you can watch Liz and me,” mom said. Liz was apparently an old pro at working the beaches. It made sense that she was trolling for guys when she was at the beach. I always thought she did it because she was a horny housewife that was bored in an unfulfilled marriage.
I realized very quickly that she was a skilled huntress looking for men to bang for money.
“A grift is like a game. You know how you play your games where you do something to make a guy’s day, and he isn’t going to be able to tell anyone because no one will believe him?” mom asked. We nodded our understanding.
“You will pretend to be lost and need directions. You will ask for him to apply suntan lotion. You will return his Frisbee. The goal is to scope him out and make sure he isn’t with any lady friends at the beach. You also want to make sure he has money and isn’t going to bail on you. You always get paid upfront. He may think you are a cop. You want to assure him you are not by subtly showing him your boobs or letting him touch you. Cops won’t do that. This is an art, ladies! Now, are you ready to paint some dicks?” She asked.
We were giggling over her little joke when the van pulled up again. The guy had changed his mind. My mom winked at us and said that she knew he was playing hard to get. He wanted her right now.
“Okay, Liz, you take Candy and head in that direction,” Mom said. She told Liz not to be afraid to punish her daughter and that she was going to be her wingman.
“I hate being the wingman,” Liz pouted but obliged my mother’s instructions. I came to understand the wingman is the girl who doesn’t usually fuck the guy. She is just there to flirt and provide a little cover. Girls are generally never at the beach alone. She also holds the money and is the one in charge.
“Kiwi, would you be a dear and take Jenny and the boys to the beach and have fun for a while?” my mom asked.
She saw that Honey and I were not sure what to do.
“They need an attitude adjustment. Do you remember I told you some ways you could park them at the beach? Take them down to the shore and park them and I’ll come get them when I am done with my date,” she said.
I thought it was funny she used the term “date” for a random stranger she was hopping into a van with. It turns out that it is a common term she uses for fucking strangers for money. I’d never think about dating the same way again!
My mom kissed the guy on the cheek when he opened the door and slid across his lap into the van like she couldn’t wait to fuck his brains out. She lit up like sex with this random pervert was the best thing she had going on in life. I wasn’t sure how much of that was an act, but it was masterful and effortless compared to when I pretended to like a guy.
Kiwi walked us to where the water meets the sand. My brothers were pulling on my bottoms and teasing me. I was already regretting elevating them to Master status over me.
My mom had taught Kiwi several techniques to discipline and control us for use at home and in public. The concept of parking us was new to me. “Right, I am going to find a nice place to leave you two so you don’t get up to any mischief,” he explained.
It made sense. He was going to park us like a car and put us away like toys to be played with when he wanted to play with them.
He instructed us to plant our feet far apart and then had Buddy and Lewis dig six-inch deep holes around them so that our feet were in the sand. He told us to grab our ankles and hold this position.
“If anyone comes up, you can talk to them, but don’t remove your hands from your ankles,” he chuckled.
“What are we supposed to say we are doing, Sir?” I asked as they started jogging away.
“The truth that your being punished because you have rotten attitudes and you are happy for some company. The wankers might be a proper customer after your mum returns from her date,” he said.
There were a few minutes where the was nothing but the sound of the Atlantic ocean, the seagulls, and the salty wind in my hair. I was sure I looked completely ridiculous, holding my ankles next to Honey who was standing in the same position.
“Why did you rejoin Summer Camp? You were done with this. I thought you wanted out,” she asked me.
“Why did you tell your mom you’d obey her every whim forever?” I asked her. I was being snotty, and I know it.
“God, you are such an asshole. I was just trying to be nice and make conversation,” Honey scoffed at me.
“I am sorry, Honey. I am an asshole. I can’t help it. I guess the reason I came back to it is that I know that, and I want to change,” I said truthfully.
“Your mom told us you would. She said she did the very same thing when she was your age,” Honey said.
I asked her what she meant. She told me that last night they talked about my mother’s past and how she was raised in a domestic discipline household. “I guess around your age, your mom had enough of being bossed around. She told everyone to go to hell, and she burned a few bridges with the family. I don’t have a lot of details other than she said she hurt people that meant the most to her just to prove she could do it. She said she didn’t want to believe that their feelings mattered, but after she shattered a few lives, she realized that she was the problem. She wanted a lid put on her bottle,” Honey explained.
I nodded.
“Your grand-dad had her collar waiting for her when she returned after her tantrums and threats. He put her right back in training where she belonged,” she said. I was shocked to learn that. My mother had never talked that much about her upbringing. I’d only recently learned she was raised in a disciplined household.
“So why did you agree to be your mother’s little whore?” I asked her my question.
“I was fucking every guy who took an interest in me anyway. I idolized you, and so when we hung out, I gave guys blue balls to make you happy and not seem like a total slut. I’d go home and fuck random stranger’s brains out, though. I like to fuck. I’ve been having a blast doing this. It is like a constant game of Simon Says except that Simon is a sadistic bastard. I like having my ass slapped and hopping around like a little puppy. I have to admit I was scared shitless to return to my trailer on Saturday. I thought as long as you went with me, I’d have a pal to help me put up with all my brothers, uncles, and cousins giving me shit about prancing around with my boobs hanging out,” she said.
“I thought you liked to show off and fuck anyway?” I asked for clarification.
“Yes, but it is complicated. I didn’t want them to think I enjoyed being humiliated. In my house, it is dog eat dog and everybody for themselves. If there is food, then you go after it, or you go hungry. If there is a clean shirt, then you claim it, and if it doesn’t fit, you cut off the sleeves and wear it or trade it for something that does. I had worked a long time to get where I was in the pecking order around the house. It doesn’t matter if you are a foster kid or family – it just matters how aggressive you are about defending what is yours,” she explained.
I had always been the alpha-predator in my house with my brothers, so I couldn’t really relate, but I understood from the chaos at her house how things were.
“Once you took off your clothes and just started cleaning, I realized I could do that too. When no one told us to put them back on, something just clicked in my head. I wondered what would happen if I just kept doing it? My mom is more perverted than she lets on.
I know she is fucking my Uncle and that my dad fucks my cousins and the foster girls. We take pokes at each other when we get bored. We share beds and fingers, hands even feet sometimes start wandering around the bed,” she chuckled.
“I wanted to see how far they would let your mom take things. The more she promised them that I would do, the more I wanted to see if they’d let me do it. I am excited to go back there, but I want to finish my summer camp with you,” she said.
“Wow, that’s wild!” I said. “You only did it because you wanted to shock your family by doing the degrading things they tell you to do?” I asked her.
“Yeah, I mean not entirely. I am a selfish pig too! I mean Julie was. I don’t feel like Julie any more. I feel like Honey. I am a good slut, not a wicked bitch. A good slut behaves herself. I guess it feels like a whole new identity now,” Honey didn’t hesitate with her answer when she responded.
She added that she couldn’t believe some of them had the audacity to boss her around. “They used to be afraid of me, and they were pinching my tits and telling me to straighten things up like I was a dog. I guess it was kind of fun! I have to admit that part of the fun was seeing the look on the other girl’s faces. A few of them were scared my mom would make them do it too, and a few were jealous that they didn’t have the balls to do it with me!” she said.
I nodded and told her that I had a different reason for making the choice to put on the collar. I confided in her that I really hated myself for what I had done to Candy the night before. “I spent all week tricking Gerald and Timmy into coming over. I felt guilty about it, but I couldn’t help myself. I saw an opportunity to fuck over a friend. The three of us have grown so much closer over the last week, and yet I was a slave to my old ways. I never used to feel guilty about pulling heinous shit on people or bitching someone out,” I said.
“Yeah, I feel that too. I’ve been changing,” Honey admitted that she understood where I was coming from. She told me with a giggle that she thought I was starting to grow a conscious and a moral compass.
“Yeah, maybe rubbing my nose in my own shit has opened my eyes to the wreckage I leave behind when I am free to make bad choices. I wasn’t trying to shock your family when I stripped naked. I really wasn’t,” I admitted. “I was trying to show my mom that I was willing to do whatever she told me. I have to admit sometimes, it is fun to blow people’s minds, but I wasn’t thinking about your family at all when I took off my clothes,” I said.
“No surprise there,” Honey blew some strands of hair out of her face. We were both looking forward at the ocean even though she was bent over at the waist. The wind whipped our hair around as we held this embarrassing position. I knew people walking by noticed us and laughed but they probably assumed we were playing a silly game together.
“I mean I was aware of them watching, and I did think about their feelings,” I clarified that I didn’t intend to be selfish about my choice. “I think on some level what appeals to me about the training my mom is giving us is that it feels like penance for all the rotten shit I’ve pulled. I mean way before wrecking her house with that party. I’ve been a bad friend to you, and I’ve been a total cunt to just about everyone. I feel if I endure this training, it is going to make me even with the universe. I shit on the world, and now the world gets to shit on me,” I said.
“Yeah, I can see that too!” Honey admitted that may apply to her as well.
“I feel like whatever happens at the end of it, I’ll be stronger. My mom is an awesome chick with a strong will, and yet she said she was given discipline. If I grow up to be like her and less like me, then that would be something,” I said.
“You are probably both a lot like each other,” Honey chuckled. I was about to answer when I heard the voice of an older man behind us. He reminded me of a silver fox. He was mature and had a well-trimmed grey beard.
“Hello, pardon the interruption,” he said very stoically. “Can I ask if you are doing Aerobics or some sort of Tai Chi?” he sounded very nice and calm. I had no idea how long he had been standing behind us and how much of our conversation he had heard.
I felt a shiver of humiliation wash over me. I was used to doing affirmations where I had to tell the person spanking me something personal. However, this was the first time I really meant everything I said, and I felt intensely vulnerable, having my inner personal thoughts exposed to a stranger.
Only Kiwi, Buddy, Lewis, and Jenny had any clothes on when we left. The girls carried all the cleaning supplies in one trip, and we waved at Rooster and Flick before we left. It was pretty evident from their satisfied cat-calls and comments that they had fucked Liz and Candy earlier in the day and were ready for round two.
My mom waved them off and told us to get in the car. It was probably around 2pm, but the sun was a long way from going down this afternoon.
“Oh my god, that was SO Hot!” Honey was over the moon in the car as we drove away from the trailer park. I was seated naked with the other girls now holding my cunt flaps apart just like they were.
“Did you see their faces? My family was so shocked that I’d dare to strip and clean the house. We all acted calm like stripping nude to clean the trailer is totally normal,” Honey said.
“It is going to be normal for you going forward,” my mom assured Honey with a wicked grin. Honey seemed genuinely excited at the new arrangement at her house. It confused me because I thought she’d feel humiliated and worried she’d never be permitted to stop being the butt of their jokes/used for their amusement.
Yet, she seemed to think that not only was it fantastic that they were shocked - that several of the girls were actually jealous of her audacity to just whip out her titties and act like a piggy at the trailer.
“Thank you, Sugar! If you hadn’t come in and taken your clothes off, I don’t think it would have happened like that,” Honey thanked ME! She no longer seemed angry at me.
“It definitely wasn’t how I wanted it to go,” My mom looked in the rearview mirror at us. She wasn’t overly upset about it. “There is an order to how things like this should be explained. Your family took it shockingly well,” Mom said.
“Yes, Ma’am, they are a bunch of perverts and weirdos anyway,” Honey seemed over the moon.
“I thought at first Sugar had come inside to try to fuck up your life the way she tried to fuck up mine last night,” Candy admitted. “I just pretended to want to strip so that she wasn’t the only one naked,” she admitted.
“Well, I am glad you did! I was afraid of their reaction to what we were doing. My mom is very distrustful, and she doesn’t believe people do nice things for no reason,” Honey explained. She said the fact we were there to clean and bring her groceries had made her mother paranoid and skeptical. Honey explained she didn’t want to come right out and tell her family what we were doing at my mother’s house in Summer school. “The fact that it just came up naturally was perfect,” she said.
“You realize you are going to have to obey your mom from now on, though, right?” my mom asked.
“Yeah, that’s fucking hot! The best part is my Dad has been fucking my foster sisters for years. It really freaks them out. He won’t have any reason to play with them if he can play with me instead. I kind of feel like I am doing everyone a big favor,” Honey said.
“You are going to be living to serve the household. You will be cleaning, cooking, and doing a lot of boring things besides just fucking your dad. You understand that?” My mom wanted Honey to accept that was the bargain she had made.
“If it was anything like today, it will never be boring at my house again!” Honey seemed elated. She asked Liz and Candy if this is how things will be at their house going forward as well.
“Well,” Liz acted a bit demure. She was holding her cunt lips apart in the backseat next to us, and yet she seemed bashful when the topic of her own family knowing about her discipline came up. “Your brothers are a little more mature than my sons, I think,” she said.
“Donny thought the only reason I wore a butt plug was to keep the dookie from falling out of my ass,” Honey chuckled at the notion they were mature.
“I mean they are a little more streetwise,” Liz tried to politely tell Honey that her family was a little more okay with sexuality than hers was.
“What are we going to tell them, Mom?” Candy asked.
“The truth,” Liz said as she looked to the front seat for guidance from my mother.
“It is up to you, Liz. If you want to make a list of things you will do and won’t do, I’ll help you demonstrate them to your husband and explain why you two want to submit around the house. I can’t decide what is best for you,” my mom shrugged.
“I wish you would,” Liz lamented that she didn’t know what was best for her and had frequently proven it with bad choices she made. “I can’t decide for you either, Candy. I am afraid if I tell them to be hard on me at home, they will be just as hard on you,” she told her daughter.
“That is the general idea, Mom. We get hard-ons put on us,” Candy was a clever girl, and that was a funny turn of phrase. She became serious and assured her mother that she could do anything her mother was willing to do.
“You have a very limited imagination then,” Liz assured her daughter that we had not done nearly the kind of submissive training she had done. Candy became excited to find out what that was. Liz was not inclined to tell her.
“Let me ask if we propose something similar to what Honey is doing at her house to your father, are you willing to do that?” Liz asked her daughter.
“Fuck him? Sure, cock is cock” Candy shrugged like that was not an issue to her at all.
“Hah, well, that wasn’t my question, but I am glad you answered that way,” Liz smirked. She told her daughter that she meant, “If we propose to your father that the two of us crawl, fetch and are caged at night like Honey and continue living as you do at Samantha’s house – you would be okay with that?” Liz said.
“Yes,” Candy didn’t hesitate to answer.
“If I said that I’d prefer not to submit to Gerald and Timmy, would that make me seem like a coward?” Liz asked.
“No, Mom, I don’t think so, I think they are gross, and they’ll probably make you eat your own boogers and fart the alphabet on day one!” Liz said.
Liz chuckled at the thought of her pervy sons, making her do humiliating things.
It was at that point Buddy asked me a question. “Did you mean what you said?”
“What do you mean, Sir?” I asked him for clarification as I pulled my cunt lips open like tent flaps.
“He means, did you SAY what you MEAN?” Lewis offered an alternate phrasing of the same question for his little brother. It was comical enough to make me laugh. We needed a little levity at that moment.
“I meant, did I mean what I said about what, Sir?” I asked my little brothers to clarify their question.
“In there, you said you would do whatever we tell you without getting mad at us,” Buddy and Lewis both seemed to want me to confirm that I wasn’t lying.
“Yes, Sir, you can tell me what to do as long as Mom thinks you should be able to do it,” I said reluctantly. I wasn’t sure that my brothers had the best judgment, and they were definitely silly and gullible.
“So, if I tell you to clap your butt until it makes a handclapping sound, you will do it?” Buddy asked.
I looked at my mother in the rearview mirror, and she nodded.
“Yes, Sir,” I said. I had obeyed them only half-heartedly during my training up until this point. I thought they were too dense or oblivious to pick up on how I seethed when they teased me or tried to make me play their games. I especially rolled my eyes when they played tic-tac-toe on my butt with magic markers. They always started with the “O” around my Anus as the center square.
I felt like I could obey them if my mom told me I had to do so.
Buddy seemed excited when I said that to him. Lewis wanted to be sure I was serious and asked a follow-up question. “You won’t put us on a list for revenge?” he said. They had obviously heard me threaten to put them on my shit list before.
“Hah, I didn’t think you heard me say that, Sir!” I laughed out loud. I must have muttered that under my breath a few times when they pissed me off.
There was silence for a few moments, and then Buddy asked, “What if I tell you I want you to milk me like you do Jenny in the morning sometimes?” he asked.
My mom seemed shocked when Buddy asked the question. I think all of us were. “Is your penis starting to get hard sometimes, Buddy?” my mom asked him.
He pulled his shorts down and proudly showed his finger-shaped pecker. It was hard as a rock even though it was smaller than Jenny’s little pecker.
“Aww, that is a fine one!” Liz smiled down at my little brother’s dick, wiggling in the breeze.
“That is a question for Sugar to answer,” my mom looked in the rearview mirror at me and gave me no sign of how she expected me to respond to my little brother. My stomach churned at the idea of sucking his little cock for him every morning.
“Why is Sugar even allowed to make a choice?” Candy interrupted before I could answer with a disgusted look on her face. “Is she permanently back in Summer School, or was that just for today?”
My mom said that was another question for me to answer.
“I am sorry for talking out of turn, but you are the one who runs Summer school, Mistress!” Candy huffed.
“You aren’t sorry for saying what you think,” my mom shushed her. “In one of the bags on the floor is another pink collar. I bought it when we went into Winn Dixie,” my mom told them. “I had a feeling that Sugar regretted what she did last night. I also thought she’d ASK to return to Summer school and not just start training again.”
My mom told me to reach into the bag on the floor and take out the collar. It was a simple dog collar that matched the others. “You can throw that collar out the window right now and put your bathing suit back on. If you put it on, though, you are going to be severely corrected for what you did to Candy. If you graduate my summer program, you will still be expected to continue your discipline through your school year. I will treat you as a house pet during your Junior year, and if you do well then your Senior year, I might elevate your status a little. You will earn the right to wear that collar and call me Mistress on a daily basis,” she promised me.
I wanted to ask if I would control her for a week at the end of the summer program.
“Yes, I know what you are thinking,” my mom anticipated my question. “You will be EXPECTED to dominate me, Liz and Ann, for a week with the others if you graduate the summer program. It will be the final exam. You have a lot of ground to make up if you want to be Slutadictorian and have a second week, though. I wouldn’t count on it,” she said.
I grinned a little and started to put that collar on. I buckled it tightly around my neck. It felt like a fashion accessory before, but now it felt like I really was making a choice.
“If you put that collar on, then Buddy and Lewis will be in charge of you at home just like Jenny. You will refer to them as Master, and I will train them both to discipline you. You will milk Buddy and Lewis when he is ready,” she said.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I answered. I felt nervous –this felt like a big deal. I didn’t feel like I was doing it for the same reasons Honey was delighted in shocking her family. I felt like I really needed direction, and I had something I should be learning.
If I was being honest, I hated myself for being such a shithead and tricking Candy’s brothers into coming over. I hated the fact that I couldn’t help myself. I had more choice putting the collar on than I did in behaving like a bitch if I didn’t do it. I would become a slave to my natural tendency to shit all over anyone who was nice to me. I am a brat and the only times I liked myself recently had been when I was under discipline.
I managed to even fuck up the few times I was given a little freedom and try to hurt Candy. I knew I was a little monster and I wanted to change.
My mom clarified to Buddy and Lewis that I wasn’t a toy that can be left out overnight. “You will learn how to watch over your sister and punish her when she fucks up. I will teach you what you need to know. She will learn to obey and respect you but with authority comes responsibility. You two have never had that before. We will go slow,” My mom explained to them. I am not sure Buddy and Lewis fully understood that but I certainly did. I was relieved my mom wasn’t going to give them a free hand in disciplining me.
“One more thing,” my mom looked right into my soul through the reflection in the rearview mirror. “if you EVER throw that collar or your butt plug on the ground, if you EVER quit my summer program or training program, if you EVER pull the shit you pulled last night again then you will be dropped on US 1 (the main highway) as naked as you came into this world at the nearest Motel Six. You can work your ass off hustling on the street. There will be no coming back. There will be no promises to do better. This is your one and only chance, Sugar,” my mom said.
I didn’t think she was serious.
My mom said, “I am quite serious,” as if she could read my mind. “You can try me and find out. I’ll drop you off the long end of a short pier. I am not forcing you to put that collar on. You can stay with me as Blair, and I’ll put up with you until you graduate and then give you the boot on graduation day. We don’t have to like each other, but I love you too much to force you to do what is best for you,” my mom said.
I nodded. I almost felt like crying.
“If you put that collar on, then there is no more Blair. You become Sugar for now until I tell you that you have learned everything I can teach you. You don’t take it off unless I tell you to take it off,” she said.
“Yes, Mistress,” I indicated the collar was firmly around my neck and pulled it tight.
“There is only Sugar now. There is no more Blair. I can’t stand her, and you can’t stand her. We agree she has to go. There are no more second chances,” she assured me this was the extent of her willingness to even consider training me.
I was desperate for her approval. I had never felt that way before or at least acknowledged, I felt that way.
I was about to answer her when Liz and the other two girls put their arms around me and gave me a group hug. Buddy, Lewis, and Jenny did as well, but they were on the other side of the crowded back seat.
Kiwi offered a thumbs up from the front seat.
It was strangely satisfying to be accepted as Sugar again.
I couldn’t stand being Blair any longer. I think I had outgrown my teenage brat self, and I wanted to be more than that.
“Do you know what Blair has in common with a single sperm? They both have a one in a million chance of becoming a human being!” My mom joked. “If you make a fool out of me for letting you put that collar on, then there will be no discussion. There will be no redemption. I will just drop your ass off on US1, and you can walk track or do whatever you want to do,” my mom assured me.
Liz quipped that it could be worse “She could take your ass out to Alligator Alley and let you walk to US1!”
“Slide your fat ass out of the seat. You can sit at your brother’s feet,” my mom told me to sit below their feet in the backseat. “There isn’t enough room back there for all those naked asses. Let’s see you milk, Buddy. You are going to learn to love the taste of cum over the next two months. Don’t swallow it. Don’t blow bubbles with it. When he shoots his load, I want you to hold your mouth open and let him see it,” she said.
There was no point in hiding the fact that I was going to suck him off from anybody in the car. We had taken care not to expose Buddy and Lewis to milking Jenny in the morning, but it was obvious they had heard us talking or peeped on us when we did it.
With no hesitation, I slid down to Buddy’s feet and began licking his little nubby dick. It tasted like Parmesan cheese or Chef Boyardee. He kept laughing and acting ticklish.
“Please Buddy and stop making him feel weird about it,” my mom encouraged me to give my brother a pleasurable first blowjob. It was so intensely embarrassing to suck his cock in front of the others. I could easily fit his entire dick and balls in my mouth. I made funny faces and smiled up at him while I hummed on his pecker.
“Are you willing to serve your brothers the same way?” Liz asked her daughter as they watched me lovingly tongue bathe my brother’s tiny cock.
“Yes, Ma’am,” Candy answered.
“When we meet with your father, we’ll ask him to let us obey them,” Liz told her. “Timmy is much older than Buddy and Lewis, and if they can be taught to discipline Sugar, then I am sure he can discipline us,” Liz seemed nervous.
“Liz, you don’t have to do that just because I have decided Buddy and Lewis will take authority over their sister,” my mom assured her.
“I am so tired of being Liz. Liz is a charade,” Candy’s mother said. “I am a stuck up bitch. I want my candy, and I want to eat it too,” she said. Then she looked at Candy and smiled, “You know what I mean.” It was an unintended double entendre and perhaps a Freudian slip.
“I want to serve my husband and obey him. I need stern discipline, but it has always been on my terms when I found the time. I was contemplating a scenario where Gerald and Timmy observe the changes in Candy and me but treat us the same as they always have,” she said.
“That is NOT going to happen,” Candy assured her mother.
“I know that, and I don’t want your brothers to feel that I have authority over them any longer. If I am giving up authority over myself, then I can’t have it over anyone else. It doesn’t make sense that they would answer to me under those circumstances. Even if you don’t finish Summer camp and choose not to submit this is something I should have done a long time ago,” Liz told her daughter with a newfound certainty.
“I am finishing Summer camp and after I spend a week dominating you in front of my brothers I am going to join you. You are going to serve me so you may as well serve them too,” Candy said with solemn confidence in her voice.
Liz kissed her daughter on the lips. “You really are going to boss me around for a week? You don’t mind?” Liz said.
“If I had known that you were submissive before Summer Camp, I would have jumped at the chance to train you harder than Mistress Ann! I would have mowed your ass like Mrs. Simmon’s grass!” she assured her mother.
“Mistress Ann is a tough customer, and she expects things that you girls aren’t prepared for,” Liz assured her.
No matter how much we asked Liz and my mother wouldn’t tell us. They told us to focus on what we were learning now, and then once we proved we understood our asses from holes in the ground/had more experience they would broaden our understanding of submission.
“Oh, Kablewy!” Buddy kicked my tits with excitement when he finally shot his load in my mouth. It took a lot of work to get him to orgasm, but once I did, it was really funny watching him squirm around with pleasure. He reminded me of a fresh fish that had fallen out of someone’s net flopping on the deck of a marina.
I held my mouth open so that he could admire his handiwork. “That was pee?” he asked naively.
“No, that’s cum! Male seed. Your sister is going to be extracting it from you from now on. All the girls will, it is part of their training, Buddy!” she assured him. “They are cum whores in training,” she admitted proudly.
“Oh, nice,” he said. “Was it yummy?” he asked me.
“Yes, Sir,” I answered him while mumbling with his cum dripping on my lips. It felt incredibly humiliating to give my little brother a blowjob. I hadn’t felt the same way serving Jenny. There was something so familiar about Buddy and Lewis that heightened the humiliation for me. They could be such goofy buffoons.
“Did it taste like Vanilla Ice Cream?” he asked me.
“No, sir,” I shook my head with a trace of a grin while holding my mouth open for him to look at his gobby-goo glistening on my tongue.
“I want to taste,” he dabbed his finger on my tongue and tasted his own cum. He said I was a liar and that it tasted salty.
“I am learning to love the taste, Sir. I’ll eat whatever you can feed me,” I said.
Buddy assured me there would be more. I realized that for him, it may have been his first orgasm. He seemed quite satiated after that and wondered why his dick wouldn’t get hard immediately after I finished.
Lewis wanted me to do him next, but his dick couldn’t get hard no matter how much I played with it. My mom made me hold the cum in my mouth and play with it in my mouth the rest of the way to the beach.
“You will pair up when we get to the beach and start working as soon we get there. Normally, I’d have some training exercises for you, little tramps. I’d make you practice being nice to people and accidentally drop your tops, but we don’t have a lot of time. Tonight, there is a wet t-shirt contest down at Captain Hiram’s. We’ll work a few hours and head over there,” my mom said as she pulled into the parking lot by the Wendys at the beach.
She made us get out of the car naked. She told me to open my mouth wide so she could see Buddy’s cum. She opened her mouth and slid her tongue into mine for a full kiss. Then she made me transfer the cum to her and swallowed it.
“Get your suits on,” she ordered us to pull the pissy-bikinis out of our pussies. “Sugar, that cherry bikini is way too big for you,” she made me throw it away. “You won’t be wearing anything that tame again,” she said.
The suit was high cut and actually pretty revealing but nothing compared to the thongs the other girls wore. My mom tossed me her stretched out the thong and told me to put that on instead. She bent over at the waist and fished around in the trunk for something she could wear instead.
A white van pulled up while we were changing for the beach. The guy driving it whistled at my mother.
“Hang on,” she held up a finger for us to wait and finally fished out a towel and some scissors. The man started talking to her, and my mother rested her boobs on the man’s door while she smiled up at him. “Twenty for head, thirty-five for half and half and fifty for around the world,” my mom said to him like she was reading off a standard menu.
“How much for two girls to suck my dick?” he asked.
“Double for whatever you want,” my mom explained that two girls would cost forty if he wanted head.
“Only one mouth on my dick at a time,” he laughed and drove away.
My mom flipped him off as he peeled out like an asshole. My mom told us to ignore her bad attitude and always smile when tricks tell us no. “You are going to proposition a hundred guys tonight at a minimum. If ten of them tell you, yes, and you only suck their cock, that’s two hundred dollars. If you hear a no, it just means you have nine more guys to ask before you get that yes. I don’t want you to take it personally. You are good looking pieces of ass,” my mom told us. She was snipping a towel into a makeshift bikini and tying it around her as she spoke.
She didn’t care who saw us change in the parking lot. Her makeshift bikini was see-thru anyway, and the hint of her hard nipples was easily visible through the material.
“You have to be nice to tricks. I don’t. I’ll do better at being a good role model though. I am a little bit rusty when I am not in training,” my mom admitted that she could have handled that encounter with more grace. “Get your butt plugs out and clean them. Leave them in the car, you girls are going to get ridden in every hole today,” she said.
She and Liz continued wearing their butt plugs but Candy and Honey removed theirs. I had thrown mine down at home.
“You will get used to having those in while you work but today I don’t want any distractions,” she said. “Your pussies can get as juicy and wet as you can make them. This is going to be a new kind of training for you, bitches,” my mom assured us.
Candy and Honey looked nervous but ready or what came next. I was nervous too. I was really doing this and there was no going back. The fact that the other girls were doing it with me made it much easier for me. I think if I were the only one it would have been much more difficult. I was glad the other girls were going to go down this path with me.
I felt like things hadn’t fully been patched up between me and Candy. I think Honey was still angry at me for what I had done to Candy. They both seemed supportive and ready to be trained like little whores with me though.
“I’ll send some guys I know sniffing around and if they report back to me that any of you cunts were ruthless, demanding, or charged more than the standard rates I’ll hang you by your tits off the end of the pier,” my mom said.
“Why shouldn’t we charge more if we can get it, Mistress?” Honey asked with a sassy twang in her voice.
“You are getting far too casual with me. Just because we’ve had a good day doesn’t mean you can get comfortable and talk to me like we are equals,” my mom said she would need an attitude adjustment. “The prices are ten dollars for a handjob. Never offer them a handjob. That is something they will ask for, and you will do but you don’t want to make that one of the things you offer,” my mom told us.
“There are other cunts working the beach just like us. If they find out, you are undercutting them by charging less, or you are driving off guys by charging more then that will cause problems. You are in a volume business. You have young pussies, and young pussies can be used over and over. You need to think about it like a factory. You keep fucking and sucking and making money at the beach,” my mom explained.
She told us that blowjobs were twenty dollars. I’ve made boys do my bidding for months, bring me beer, bring me weed and send me love letters and all for the possibility of getting a blowjob from me. Now, I would be selling the use of my mouth to blow their load for twenty bucks.
Mom said that half and half was thirty-five dollars. She said it meant we would blow them and let them fuck us. “If he cums while you give head, then that’s fine. You should let him finish inside of you though,” mom told us that we’d learn how to prolong a man’s orgasm, so he left very satisfied.
“Fifty bucks is the most you will charge. Around the world is anything they want – including up your dainty little asses. You can give them about twenty minutes or until they cum. If they don’t cum after twenty minutes, you’ll apologize and thank them,” mom said.
She told us that we’d discover places at the beach that were discreet enough to fuck. “You’ll suck under piers, in men’s bathrooms, in dirty boats, in their car, in their hotel room, but you aren’t to fuck out in the open,” mom warned us. “The cops will overlook a lot of shit, but they won’t overlook straight-up fucking out on the beach,” mom said.
It was true – we had flashed and done a lot of daring things on the beach and never got in trouble.
Candy asked about condoms.
“You are raw dog girls. Men are going to bust their nut in your eyes, in your hair, on your face, down your throat, in your cunt, in your ass, all over you. You are on the pill, and I assure you that a condom is a false sense of security,” mom said.
In those days, most condoms were not as advanced and well lubricated (ribbed for her pleasure) as they are today. They ripped and tore easily, and men knew ways to break them or slip them off if they wanted to do that anyway.
“I want you to get used to being cum whores. Once they are done with you, I want you to ask them if they want to watch you eat the cum. If it’s in your ass or cunt, you’ll squat, and then once it has all dripped out, you will lap it off the ground. If it is on your face or tits, you can lick it off with your fingers. The only place that I am willing to let you slide is in your hair. Don’t forget that I’ll send guys to test you and make sure you are doing this,” mom said.
She told us once we got the money to give it to our partner. She pulled her butt plug out slightly and adjusted it to demonstrate that the money gets rolled up and shoved up her ass. “Your partner can punish you, and they are there to motivate you to be a better whore. I want you to tell them about your experiences and learn from them,” My mom said.
“Are we supposed to just walk up to guys and ask if they want to fuck, Ma’am?” I asked politely.
My mom sighed. “You scheme like a mastermind, and yet you think that whoring is as simple as that?” my mom seemed disappointed with my question. “This is like fishing. You bring the right tackle,” my mom touched her hips and framed her figure with her hands to indicate she was the bait. “You also have to know how to reel in a fish. You can’t just start reeling them in when you get a nibble. They’ll cut the line and run,” mom said.
I didn’t fish, so I had no idea what she was talking about.
“We have some standard grifts to get started. Don’t worry, you can watch Liz and me,” mom said. Liz was apparently an old pro at working the beaches. It made sense that she was trolling for guys when she was at the beach. I always thought she did it because she was a horny housewife that was bored in an unfulfilled marriage.
I realized very quickly that she was a skilled huntress looking for men to bang for money.
“A grift is like a game. You know how you play your games where you do something to make a guy’s day, and he isn’t going to be able to tell anyone because no one will believe him?” mom asked. We nodded our understanding.
“You will pretend to be lost and need directions. You will ask for him to apply suntan lotion. You will return his Frisbee. The goal is to scope him out and make sure he isn’t with any lady friends at the beach. You also want to make sure he has money and isn’t going to bail on you. You always get paid upfront. He may think you are a cop. You want to assure him you are not by subtly showing him your boobs or letting him touch you. Cops won’t do that. This is an art, ladies! Now, are you ready to paint some dicks?” She asked.
We were giggling over her little joke when the van pulled up again. The guy had changed his mind. My mom winked at us and said that she knew he was playing hard to get. He wanted her right now.
“Okay, Liz, you take Candy and head in that direction,” Mom said. She told Liz not to be afraid to punish her daughter and that she was going to be her wingman.
“I hate being the wingman,” Liz pouted but obliged my mother’s instructions. I came to understand the wingman is the girl who doesn’t usually fuck the guy. She is just there to flirt and provide a little cover. Girls are generally never at the beach alone. She also holds the money and is the one in charge.
“Kiwi, would you be a dear and take Jenny and the boys to the beach and have fun for a while?” my mom asked.
She saw that Honey and I were not sure what to do.
“They need an attitude adjustment. Do you remember I told you some ways you could park them at the beach? Take them down to the shore and park them and I’ll come get them when I am done with my date,” she said.
I thought it was funny she used the term “date” for a random stranger she was hopping into a van with. It turns out that it is a common term she uses for fucking strangers for money. I’d never think about dating the same way again!
My mom kissed the guy on the cheek when he opened the door and slid across his lap into the van like she couldn’t wait to fuck his brains out. She lit up like sex with this random pervert was the best thing she had going on in life. I wasn’t sure how much of that was an act, but it was masterful and effortless compared to when I pretended to like a guy.
Kiwi walked us to where the water meets the sand. My brothers were pulling on my bottoms and teasing me. I was already regretting elevating them to Master status over me.
My mom had taught Kiwi several techniques to discipline and control us for use at home and in public. The concept of parking us was new to me. “Right, I am going to find a nice place to leave you two so you don’t get up to any mischief,” he explained.
It made sense. He was going to park us like a car and put us away like toys to be played with when he wanted to play with them.
He instructed us to plant our feet far apart and then had Buddy and Lewis dig six-inch deep holes around them so that our feet were in the sand. He told us to grab our ankles and hold this position.
“If anyone comes up, you can talk to them, but don’t remove your hands from your ankles,” he chuckled.
“What are we supposed to say we are doing, Sir?” I asked as they started jogging away.
“The truth that your being punished because you have rotten attitudes and you are happy for some company. The wankers might be a proper customer after your mum returns from her date,” he said.
There were a few minutes where the was nothing but the sound of the Atlantic ocean, the seagulls, and the salty wind in my hair. I was sure I looked completely ridiculous, holding my ankles next to Honey who was standing in the same position.
“Why did you rejoin Summer Camp? You were done with this. I thought you wanted out,” she asked me.
“Why did you tell your mom you’d obey her every whim forever?” I asked her. I was being snotty, and I know it.
“God, you are such an asshole. I was just trying to be nice and make conversation,” Honey scoffed at me.
“I am sorry, Honey. I am an asshole. I can’t help it. I guess the reason I came back to it is that I know that, and I want to change,” I said truthfully.
“Your mom told us you would. She said she did the very same thing when she was your age,” Honey said.
I asked her what she meant. She told me that last night they talked about my mother’s past and how she was raised in a domestic discipline household. “I guess around your age, your mom had enough of being bossed around. She told everyone to go to hell, and she burned a few bridges with the family. I don’t have a lot of details other than she said she hurt people that meant the most to her just to prove she could do it. She said she didn’t want to believe that their feelings mattered, but after she shattered a few lives, she realized that she was the problem. She wanted a lid put on her bottle,” Honey explained.
I nodded.
“Your grand-dad had her collar waiting for her when she returned after her tantrums and threats. He put her right back in training where she belonged,” she said. I was shocked to learn that. My mother had never talked that much about her upbringing. I’d only recently learned she was raised in a disciplined household.
“So why did you agree to be your mother’s little whore?” I asked her my question.
“I was fucking every guy who took an interest in me anyway. I idolized you, and so when we hung out, I gave guys blue balls to make you happy and not seem like a total slut. I’d go home and fuck random stranger’s brains out, though. I like to fuck. I’ve been having a blast doing this. It is like a constant game of Simon Says except that Simon is a sadistic bastard. I like having my ass slapped and hopping around like a little puppy. I have to admit I was scared shitless to return to my trailer on Saturday. I thought as long as you went with me, I’d have a pal to help me put up with all my brothers, uncles, and cousins giving me shit about prancing around with my boobs hanging out,” she said.
“I thought you liked to show off and fuck anyway?” I asked for clarification.
“Yes, but it is complicated. I didn’t want them to think I enjoyed being humiliated. In my house, it is dog eat dog and everybody for themselves. If there is food, then you go after it, or you go hungry. If there is a clean shirt, then you claim it, and if it doesn’t fit, you cut off the sleeves and wear it or trade it for something that does. I had worked a long time to get where I was in the pecking order around the house. It doesn’t matter if you are a foster kid or family – it just matters how aggressive you are about defending what is yours,” she explained.
I had always been the alpha-predator in my house with my brothers, so I couldn’t really relate, but I understood from the chaos at her house how things were.
“Once you took off your clothes and just started cleaning, I realized I could do that too. When no one told us to put them back on, something just clicked in my head. I wondered what would happen if I just kept doing it? My mom is more perverted than she lets on.
I know she is fucking my Uncle and that my dad fucks my cousins and the foster girls. We take pokes at each other when we get bored. We share beds and fingers, hands even feet sometimes start wandering around the bed,” she chuckled.
“I wanted to see how far they would let your mom take things. The more she promised them that I would do, the more I wanted to see if they’d let me do it. I am excited to go back there, but I want to finish my summer camp with you,” she said.
“Wow, that’s wild!” I said. “You only did it because you wanted to shock your family by doing the degrading things they tell you to do?” I asked her.
“Yeah, I mean not entirely. I am a selfish pig too! I mean Julie was. I don’t feel like Julie any more. I feel like Honey. I am a good slut, not a wicked bitch. A good slut behaves herself. I guess it feels like a whole new identity now,” Honey didn’t hesitate with her answer when she responded.
She added that she couldn’t believe some of them had the audacity to boss her around. “They used to be afraid of me, and they were pinching my tits and telling me to straighten things up like I was a dog. I guess it was kind of fun! I have to admit that part of the fun was seeing the look on the other girl’s faces. A few of them were scared my mom would make them do it too, and a few were jealous that they didn’t have the balls to do it with me!” she said.
I nodded and told her that I had a different reason for making the choice to put on the collar. I confided in her that I really hated myself for what I had done to Candy the night before. “I spent all week tricking Gerald and Timmy into coming over. I felt guilty about it, but I couldn’t help myself. I saw an opportunity to fuck over a friend. The three of us have grown so much closer over the last week, and yet I was a slave to my old ways. I never used to feel guilty about pulling heinous shit on people or bitching someone out,” I said.
“Yeah, I feel that too. I’ve been changing,” Honey admitted that she understood where I was coming from. She told me with a giggle that she thought I was starting to grow a conscious and a moral compass.
“Yeah, maybe rubbing my nose in my own shit has opened my eyes to the wreckage I leave behind when I am free to make bad choices. I wasn’t trying to shock your family when I stripped naked. I really wasn’t,” I admitted. “I was trying to show my mom that I was willing to do whatever she told me. I have to admit sometimes, it is fun to blow people’s minds, but I wasn’t thinking about your family at all when I took off my clothes,” I said.
“No surprise there,” Honey blew some strands of hair out of her face. We were both looking forward at the ocean even though she was bent over at the waist. The wind whipped our hair around as we held this embarrassing position. I knew people walking by noticed us and laughed but they probably assumed we were playing a silly game together.
“I mean I was aware of them watching, and I did think about their feelings,” I clarified that I didn’t intend to be selfish about my choice. “I think on some level what appeals to me about the training my mom is giving us is that it feels like penance for all the rotten shit I’ve pulled. I mean way before wrecking her house with that party. I’ve been a bad friend to you, and I’ve been a total cunt to just about everyone. I feel if I endure this training, it is going to make me even with the universe. I shit on the world, and now the world gets to shit on me,” I said.
“Yeah, I can see that too!” Honey admitted that may apply to her as well.
“I feel like whatever happens at the end of it, I’ll be stronger. My mom is an awesome chick with a strong will, and yet she said she was given discipline. If I grow up to be like her and less like me, then that would be something,” I said.
“You are probably both a lot like each other,” Honey chuckled. I was about to answer when I heard the voice of an older man behind us. He reminded me of a silver fox. He was mature and had a well-trimmed grey beard.
“Hello, pardon the interruption,” he said very stoically. “Can I ask if you are doing Aerobics or some sort of Tai Chi?” he sounded very nice and calm. I had no idea how long he had been standing behind us and how much of our conversation he had heard.
I felt a shiver of humiliation wash over me. I was used to doing affirmations where I had to tell the person spanking me something personal. However, this was the first time I really meant everything I said, and I felt intensely vulnerable, having my inner personal thoughts exposed to a stranger.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 244
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 8 times
- Been thanked: 184 times
- Contact:
Chapter 35
The nice gentleman cleared his throat. He was wearing a Hawaiian Shirt and cargo shorts like a typical tourist at the beach.
I am not good at small talk. I must have one of those faces where people feel the need to come up and talk to me about their day and what is going on. I usually make it very clear I am not interested in conversation or shooting the breeze. I’d prefer people just get right to the point if they have a question or fuck right off.
I instinctively knew that was my old Blair behavior, and I was expected to engage this man politely. “Hi Sir, my name is Sugar, and this is Honey, and no, we aren’t doing Aerobics,” I said in what seemed like a very unnaturally bubbly and effervescent voice.
“Well, if you don’t mind me asking, then what are you doing?” he asked curiously and introduced himself as Stan.
I have always hated it when people say “if you don’t mind me asking” right before asking a question. It seems redundant because whether or not I minded they are asking the question. It is kind of like saying “no offense, but” right before you make a starkly offensive observation.
“We are getting an attitude adjustment, Sir,” I answered politely.
“Oh, you two seem so nice! I doubt you need any adjustments at all,” the man folded his arms and looked amused. Stan asked us what we had done that deserved an attitude adjustment.
He carried himself like he was a caring and well-educated man. He also seemed like someone who had way too much time on his hands and who wanted to shoot the breeze endlessly.
Usually, I would yawn or ignore someone like that. I was trying to behave submissively and politely according to the protocol my mother had been teaching us in Summer School.
“We talked back to our mom when she was trying to explain something to us, Sir,” I admitted politely.
“Oh? That is naughty, indeed!” he chuckled. “I would daresay that the teenagers of the 1980s have a propensity to talk back to their parents that was not tolerated in my generation,” he chuckled. He seemed to like using big words. “So your punishment was to hold your ankles with your feet planted in the sand like this? Does your mother know that some boys might find this particular view very entertaining?” he asked.
“Yes, I think she does, Sir,” I replied.
“You don’t have to call me, Sir, but that is appreciated. I am surprised your mother is so liberal-minded about that. Do you mind that I am standing here? I was walking past admiring the ocean, and I couldn’t help but notice the two of you holding this position, and I just had to ask what was going on,” he said.
Ordinarily, I’d call him creepy and tell him to buzz off. I knew very well that he was looking between my legs. My mother’s bikini bottom was just a string of material and did very little to cover my asshole and pussy flaps. I knew that Honey’s entire asshole pucker was visible when she bent over.
“No, sir, I am flattered you want to spend time talking to us,” I lied. I wasn’t flattered, but I thought it sounded submissive and coy. I was still struggling internally with the old Blair and the new Sugar. It had been easier to submit to Jake at the trailer. He was a handsome, popular boy, nearly my age. Stan was an older, distinguished gentleman, that made me uncomfortable because I found it awkward to behave submissively around him.
“I rarely get such a cordial reaction from girls of your particular age. What about you, Honey? Am I intruding on your moment of zen to reflect upon your misdeeds?” he asked.
“No, sir, not at all, what she said,” Honey giggled. She seemed intimidated by his well-spoken vocabulary.
“I also notice you are both wearing matching dog collars around your necks. Are you fans of punk rock, by chance?” he asked.
“No sir, I like the Cars, J. Geils Band, Madonna,” I listed off some of my favorite musicians. I realized after I said that he was asking me why we had on the collars in an indirect manner.
I would typically never offer information unless someone specifically needed to know something, or it benefitted me to tell them.
However, my mother’s protocol called for me to be honest and explicit in my speech. I wasn’t sure how that applied to strangers. I knew we could embellish if we wanted to make his day as long as no one would believe him if he told them. I decided to try honesty instead.
It was a strangely refreshing concept.
“The collars are a constant reminder that we are in Summer School and have to obey my mom,” I told him. He asked me what I meant, and I clarified. “At the start of the Summer, we had a big party and ruined my mother’s apartment. I did a bunch of other really rotten things. My mom started a Summer camp program to whip us into shape and keep us in line,” I said.
“Oh my, your mother sounds like a very interesting person,” he said as he looked around the beach. He asked where she was.
“On a date, Sir,” I said. I wasn’t telling a lie, although traditionally a date involved dinner and a movie and not just a rumble-tumble in the back of a utility van.
“So she wouldn’t know if you stood up straight?” he asked us.
“Kiwi and my brothers are over there playing, Sir. They would tell on us,” I answered.
“When are you permitted to stand up?” he asked.
“I suppose when Kiwi or my mother tells us we can, Sir,” I said.
“This may seem like an awkward question, but what if someone was to come along and accidentally touch you on the bottom while you were standing like this. I am not saying I would, but you do present a particularly inviting target,” Stan sounded amused but wary of seeming inappropriate as he asked the question politely.
“Then they would touch my butt, and I would smile and keep holding my ankles, Sir,” I said. I meant it genuinely. I had been answering some of his questions with what I thought I was supposed to say as a submissive, but the more he asked me questions, the more I felt comfortable answering them.
It felt a little like a very soft form of spanking affirmation except instead of physical pain I had the mental pain of being kind to someone who was simply curious why I was bent over holding my ankles with my nearly bare butt flashing the entire beach.
“You wouldn’t think they were rude or be angry?” he seemed shocked.
I would typically have felt that way. I had felt that way when some of the men or boys I didn’t particularly find attractive at Honey’s trailer had grabbed my butt. “No, Sir, I am supposed to be gracious, understanding, and generous,” I answered him.
“That is very generous,” he said. I wasn’t sure if he really was talking to us out of a fascination or curiosity with us or because it gave him an excuse to stare at our butts. It could have been both. I adjusted my string bikini top so that my nipple popped out and then put it back. “You say that this is what your mother is teaching you in a home version of Summer School?” he asked.
“Yes sir, she is using discipline to keep us from being sassy, selfish, hurtful, lazy, and prideful,” I said. I could have thought of at least a dozen other things I was probably guilty of doing wrong as well.
“Do you like it?” he asked me.
It was such a vague question. I wasn’t sure what he meant specifically. I tried not to knot my eyebrows and scrunch up my nose in frustration. I just went with the flow of the conversation and said the first thing that came to my mind. “Yes, Sir, I didn’t at first. I was very resistant to learning over the summer and taking responsibility for my actions. I begged my mother to let me stay in the program today,” I said.
It was strangely entertaining to be put on the spot and asked these questions because it made me think about why I was doing what I was doing. At the same time, it was intensely humiliating to admit to a total stranger what I was doing while I tried to hold myself in an embarrassing position on the public beach.
“What do you like least about it?” he asked. I no longer wondered WHY he was asking the questions. I naturally assumed anyone who was asking a bunch of questions wanted something or was trying to think of a way to use that information against me. Instead, I focused on the fact he had asked and what my response should be.
I could have said something snarky, but I told him the truth. “I suppose I don’t like eating off the floor,” I said.
“Oh my god, that is so fun! I pretend I am a puppy or a kitty cat!” Honey chuckled.
“Your mother makes you eat your meals off the floor?” He seemed confused by that and somewhat disgusted.
“Yes Sir, we don’t sit on furniture at home. We eat on our hands and knees out of a dog dish after everyone else finishes,” I admitted. I felt my pussy get wet when adrenalin raced through my veins. The humiliation of admitting this to someone else I didn’t know was intense. I think the fact that I might actually care what this guy thought about me enhanced it. In the past, I usually didn’t give a fuck, but now I was thinking about his reaction, and whether or not he’d tell us we were nasty girls and walk away.
“That is terrible! Surely, everyone deserves some respect and dignity! Even prisoners in jail are afforded a meal at a table! Nothing you could have done is as heinous as them,” Stan said. He seemed to actually sympathize with us. I hadn’t meant to make him feel sorry for us.
“I know it sounds strange, and I didn’t mean to make you feel sorry for us. We took our privileges for granted. Having no choice in what we eat, how we eat, and being required to finish our food quickly and completely has really helped me appreciate the opportunity to finally be able to choose my own food and enjoy it at my own pace,” I said.
“I can’t wait to have a sloppy, double cheeseburger at Wendy’s,” Honey smirked.
“So it sounds like you really don’t mind that? I thought you were saying it was what you least liked about your mother’s program?” the erudite man had made a valid point.
“It is hard to explain, Sir,” I started to say. Stan told me that he would love to be made to understand. He seemed genuinely interested in my well-being, which came to me as something of a surprise. “The fact that it is a hassle and humiliating to eat from the floor is what I don’t like and at the same time because it is a hassle is the only way I am actually learning from it. I like the end result, just not the process,” I said.
“That makes a measure of sense to me, young lady!” the man said. “You’ve found a bitter pill that is difficult to swallow, but it makes you feel better in the morning. Is that it?” he asked. I told him that it was exactly right.
“What about you, Honey? I will rephrase my question. Is there something that you really don’t enjoy, see no point in doing, and would rather it not be included in this summer school of yours?” he asked politely.
“I like it all,” She giggled. Honey burped and quickly apologized while laughing. “I guess if I had to pick something I really didn’t like,” she said as if she were thinking hard to find something to complain about. “It would be the protocol. We have to be polite and call all men, Sir, even my little brothers, and cousins. We have to call all women Ma’am, even people we think are rude. We don’t have to say it to each other, of course,” she said. “It sounds too fancy and formal,” she snorted derisively.
“Is it possible that the reason you chasten at the formality of using respectful titles is that when you must apply the title to someone you feel doesn’t deserve the title, it is challenging your emotional self-value and the last vestige of your freedom? And you prefer the freedom to say whatever you want to without thought or consequences because there were none?” he said. He was very sharp on the uptake.
“No, it isn’t that. It just sounds silly,” Honey chuckled like a dumb bimbo. “There are so many rules to learn, and it is hard to get them all right,” she said.
“I think you are right Sir that is why I don’t like using polite protocol in my speech. It feels embarrassing to address silly boys as Sir,” I admitted. “It is like they haven’t earned the right to be respected,” I said.
He was about to answer me when Honey interrupted and reminded him he hadn’t asked what she liked most about Summer Camp. He obliged her, and she abruptly told him that she loves really hard spankings.
“If you enjoy the application of them, then they may cease to be very effective at motivation,” he said with a trace of a smile in his voice.
“They just need to learn to hit a little harder or get creative and spank my tits,” Honey cooed as if she couldn’t wait to be spanked.
“You say they? I thought your mother was the one who put you in Summer Camp?” Stan seemed confused but remained calm and aloof.
“My mom is making us pay back all the damage we did to her apartment. One way we can earn our keep is if men donate a little money to be permitted to try and teach us a lesson we won’t forget,” Honey oozed sexy as she almost begged him to be the one to donate that money.
I could tell that Stan was rattled by the suggestion, and the well-spoken man was tongue-tied.
“I would say about fifty bucks would cover it,” My mom was walking up with Ann. She introduced herself and confirmed she was our mother. She laughed that we were holding our ankles and standing side by side. “I would have made Sugar keep her nose between Honey’s butt crack,” she chuckled.
Stan introduced himself and said that he had heard about her disciplinary measures to set her daughters on the path of the straight and narrow. He seemed to still think the program was a sort of Pygmalion finishing school where we practiced diction and walked with books balanced on our heads to become polite socialites.
My mom told him that we’d never hope to be refined ladies. The best she was hoping for with us were decent human beings. Stan chuckled and said that as far as he was concerned, she was doing a remarkable job, and he would be happy to assist in any capacity she might deem appropriate.
He didn’t come right out and say he wanted to spank our asses, but I took that as what he meant.
“I don’t know what I would do if not for the generosity of strangers. As you can see, I can make them stand like this, but I can’t spank them into submission or knock any sense into their heads. It would take a real man for that,” she smirked. Stan had a few more questions for my mother before he was all-in.
Honey winked at me and whispered excitedly, “Thanks, Wingman!” for helping her set up her first date. I hadn’t intended to do that, but I realized I had been trying to get something out of the man’s questions, and Honey had been angling to earn a little money.
Once Stan and my mom reached an understanding, she told him she knew a place that would be perfect to apply some old fashioned discipline. “Spare the rod, spoil the child I always say,” Stan chuckled. She told Honey to follow them in another direction.
Ann had her hands on her hips and watched me. “I see you connived your way back into Summer camp,” she looked disappointed.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I answered her crisply.
“I’m your momma for now,” she told me to stand up and turn around. “This suit looks ridiculous on you,” she pulled the straps. “Take it off,” she said. We were in broad daylight, and it was around 5pm. There weren’t many people at the beach. Kiwi, my brothers, and Jenny were nearby and could see me, though. They were playing with some other kids.
I hesitated, and Ann slapped my face hard. “We are past hesitation and backtalk. That may fly with your mom, but I am in charge of you right now,” Ann didn’t have to talk loudly or even grit her teeth. The slow, measured way that she spoke exuded a sense of danger like a snake that was going to bite me if I didn’t do as she said.
Ann may have looked like an angelic version of Olivia Newton-John in her prime, but inside of her was a devil woman that could command respect with just the flip of her eyes in my direction.
“Yes, Mom,” I answered her obediently and stepped out of my bottoms on the beach. I untied my top even though people obviously noticed. Ann didn’t care. She acted like someone who caught me fucking up, and she was going to punish me. I attempted to hand her my bikini, and she told me to throw it away.
“I don’t have any other clothes, mom” I reminded her stoically that I’d be stark naked wherever we were going.
“I don’t care,” she said as if it was perfectly normal for a girl my age to walk back from the beach nude. It was the 1980s, and that might fly for kids Buddy or Lewis’s age, but it was definitely not normal for someone my age.
I felt a fresh wash of humiliation churn up in my stomach, but I walked purposely next to her as if I didn’t care that my bare tits and naked ass were visible.
She told me where we were going I wouldn’t need them. She marched me up the stairs to the shower to wash off the sand. A couple going to the beach passed by us. The husband watched me carefully, and his wife glared at him.
“I can’t take her anywhere! I caught her flashing boys at the beach! Now she can flash everyone!” Ann lied. It was an entirely plausible lie for the 1980s, and the couple looked at me like I was a total slut/bitch who deserved everything I got. Ann spanked my wet butt all the way to her Volkswagen bug and threw me in the backseat.
“You aren’t getting your snail trails all over my front seat, Sugar,” she said sourly. She reminded me to buckle up politely (She was after all a School Nurse at heart) and then drove out of the parking lot.
“Where are we going, Mom?” I asked.
“You can call me Mistress or Ma’am when we are alone,” Ann said. She stopped me before I could ask again and said not to speak until spoken to. “You need to learn patience. You will find out when we get where we are going. You can chew on the uncertainty.”
The endless scenarios in my mind of what torments awaited me grew worse when I had less information. I squirmed in my seat and wanted to play with my pussy to stop over-thinking. I didn’t though. I tried to calm myself and resign myself to deal with whatever happened when I got where we were going.
“You promised Sam that you’d obey and learn all your lessons, but you haven’t got the foggiest idea of what kind of lessons I can teach,” Ann said as if daring me to confront her. I didn’t. I was intimidated.
Ann waited for me to bluff her and tell her I could handle anything she threw at me. I didn’t do that either. She pulled a wine glass out of her purse while she drove. When she was at a red light, she pulled her bikini bottoms to the side and began to piss in the glass very slowly. The piss was very clear, and when she had filled the glass almost halfway, she put it to her lips and sipped it.
I knew piss tasted terrible, and I had eaten enough pussy over the last week to realize I didn’t enjoy pissy-pussies. Yet, she drank it like it was water on a hot day. She smiled when she finished the last drop and looked at me in the backseat.
Then she opened her mouth and began to spit the piss back into glass. She drank her spit infused piss one more time. Then at the next red light she leaned into the back to kiss me. She forced my mouth open and spit the piss into my mouth.
It was disgusting, and I felt ashamed of myself for having done it. She sucked it back out before the light changed, gargled it playfully and then swallowed with a delighted smile like she loved the taste of her own pee.
“You still want to play at my level?” she asked me defiantly.
“No Mistress, I do not want to play at all. I want to learn why I am such a piece of shit. I can’t stop myself from hurting people. I am vain, cruel, and lazy. I don’t want to be like that anymore, and if it means drinking your piss to stop pissing all over everyone who ever tries to help me, then I am willing to do it,” I said.
“Good answer,” Ann said after giving some thought to what I said. “Let’s see if you really mean it after a few weeks go by,” she said. She didn’t tell me if I’d be drinking her piss regularly after that or not. The aftertaste was bitter, and I wished I had some gum to wash my mouth out.
She pulled into a warehouse parking lot and told me that we were here. We were in a part of Sebastian that was old when we moved here. The fish warehouse looked abandoned, but there were cars in the parking lot. It was still daylight, but Ann told me to get out of the car naked. I followed her to a door, and she knocked twice.
She asked me before they came to the door if I had a problem with black guys.
I told her no. I would never have dated a black guy, but I didn’t consider myself racist.
“We’ll see,” she smirked.
“Look who it is,” a big black man opened the door with a broad smile. He knew who she was.
“This is Luther,” she smiled at him. I knew Luther as a wicked paddle my mother owned. This was him if that paddle came to life. He looked like a hard man who would play the lead villain in one of those Dolemite Black exploitation films. There were several other guys working in the warehouse. They were mostly black guys and a couple Latinos.
“I’ve brought you a little girl to fill up your time. She wants to play,” Ann pointed to my naked body. I felt suddenly as if I were on stage, and all lit up as all eyes were on me. The men smiled in the shadows after a long hard day of working on the weekend. The entire place smelled of disgusting fish, and I felt gross standing in the middle of the warehouse like a piece of meat for them.
“That right? How much?” he said.
I genuinely thought Ann might be selling me to them permanently. I clenched my asshole nervously at the thought of becoming their property. I felt like that was a very real scenario even though it seemed so far out. I could have ended up belonging to these men and no one would ever find me or know to look for me.
“Pass the hat around, and I’ll let you break her in,” Ann said non-chalantly. The men took up a collection in a hat. They called me a pretty snow bunny and said they couldn’t wait to play with fresh meat.
“This will work,” Ann said as she counted the money and pointed to me. The men descended upon me like they were starving birds, and I was a slice of bread that had been thrown at them. I didn’t try to defend myself. They grabbed my ponytail and slammed me into a couple of boxes to bend me over.
I almost didn’t notice when Ann stripped naked and began jerking off a few of the guys and blowing them. I learned later she was acting as my Fluffer to get some of them ready so they could jump me fully erect.
A black man stuffed his big cock into my throat and choked me with it. He had no concern whether I threw up on his cock or not. He began stuffing my head down on his knob so violently that I nearly threw up. He only laughed and told me to open my big white mouth wider.
A man was behind me, holding me by my waist and fucking me from behind. Men took turns fucking me front and back. They didn’t use condoms, and they always came inside of me or on my back. A few of them fucked my asshole, but most of them used my pussy and mouth to get off. I was tossed around like a little rag doll. They jerked my arms, slapped my face, pulled my tits, and spit on my ass.
The most humiliating part of the violently sexual experience was that I couldn’t stop orgasming, and I frequently soaked them with my juices as they pulled out of me and spurted all over my butt. The men didn’t let me clean off. They pressed their sweaty, dirty bodies hard against mine and called me a total cunt and a nigger lover.
It made me feel tremendously embarrassed that they were denigrating me while using me. I was giving them anything they wanted, and they were still laughing at me like I was just a stupid girl. In point of fact, I really was just a stupid little teenage girl.
Ann was like a machine on the sidelines. She was down on her knees, sucking sometimes two dicks while jerking off two dicks. She wasn’t trying to make them cum. She was trying to get them horny so they would fuck me again.
I lost track of time as my body convulsed into spasms of pleasure while the men finished up with me. They left me flopping on the dirty floor in a pool of my own juices and their cum and sweat when they were done with me.
“This one was alright,” Luther said as he slapped my ass. He asked Ann when she was going to going to be the main attraction again.
“I think Liz or Sam would get jealous,” Ann licked her lips and walked over to me. She was still naked and sweaty from the guys crowding around her. I realized my own mother must have fucked these guys just like I did.
“Sam is pretty tight, and her friend Liz is hot but I want more than just head from you,” Luther said.
“You’ll have to put a little more in the hat, and maybe I’ll think about it,” she said. She pulled me up off the floor by my hair. “This brat is Sam’s little girl,” she said to Luther. He was putting his work jumpsuit back on while the spoke.
“No, shit? Sam doesn’t look old enough to have a daughter in her twenties,” Luther looked at me.
“She isn’t in her twenties,” Ann dropped me on the ground and told me to lick her clean before cleaning up the floor. She sat on a chair and held her legs apart for me to eat her bald pussy. I slinked over to her and began flicking my tongue like a snake. It was something I learned from Candy.
“Less technique more tongue pressure,” she pulled my nose and held it shut. I began to lick tiny circles into her wet, acrid pussy instead, and she seemed satisfied with that.
“Damn, well, you know I don’t mind a little jail bait, but let’s just say she is in her twenties,” Luther whispered. “Some of these dudes are out on parole, and they aren’t looking for no white nooky that will put them back behind bars,” he said.
“Too bad because I’ve got two more of her friends working at the beach tonight that I want to break in,” Ann said as she leaned back in the chair and began playing with her nipples.
“I didn’t say don’t bring them around. I said don’t advertise that they going to Junior Prom,” Luther said. He told Ann to hurry up and clean up because they had to get back to work.
“Thank you for your business, Luther” she smiled at him. He tipped his hat to her.
Ann told me that I needed to work on my pussy eating skills after he left and threw me backward onto the floor. “You eat pussy like it is your first time at a sleepover, and you are afraid of it,” she said. She told me that she’d give me a lot of practice soon and then told me to flip over and lick up the floor.
I was on my hands and knees licking up the slimy goo from the floor. It didn’t matter if it was dirt, grime, gum, cum, sweat, or my pussy juices. I lapped it up while Ann kicked my ass from her seat in the chair. She told me to use my hair to dry the floor. I did as I was told.
“Crawl out of here,” she said as she walked to the door holding her own bikini. Ann was just 5’2, but she seemed liked she was so much larger than life in that moment. I could do nothing but obey without question. I shambled behind her out of the warehouse.
She made me crawl to the car in the nude and sit in the backseat. It was dark outside now, but there were still cars going down the street. “Stop acting like you think you’ll get arrested for indecent exposure. If anyone sees you, I am the one who will explain why you are on the ground,” she said.
“Yes, Mistress but, wouldn’t I get arrested?” I said.
“You might, but I know all the cops around here. You’d probably get passed around a few of the local officers for free. This is small town, Florida. No one expects a girl to be on her knees, crawling in a dark parking lot, so no one is looking for it. On the chance you get spotted, they’ll probably laugh. There is nothing but winos and guys getting off work in this part of town anyway,” she explained.
It didn’t make it feel any less humiliating. My knees stung from the tiny sand pebbles and bits of glasses in the pavement. Ann had no sympathy for me.
“My mom does this too?” I asked sheepishly as we pulled out onto the road again. I held my cunt lips apart without being told.
“No, she does it much better than you,” Ann smirked. “She introduced ME to Luther. She’s been selling her ass to them for years for extra money to put food on your table. They don’t play very nice, do they?” she said.
“They were fine, Ma’am,” I lied. My body stung all over. I felt pinpricks in my tits, and my ass was on fire. It was strangely intoxicating because I had survived, and now the endorphins from being grabbed and twisted were coursing through my veins.
“I expected you’d be a better liar,” Ann smirked as she turned down a side street. “You never fucked a black guy before, did you?” she asked.
“No, Ma’am,” I told her the truth.
“It looked like a reverse turd was being shoved back into your asshole when one of them was fucking you,” Ann smirked. She said she wished she had taken pictures so I could have seen what I looked like. “You think you can handle being gang banged every night like that for months?” she asked.
Gang banged? That really was a gang bang. I had been GANG BANGED, and I was still alive. I felt strangely alive and without fear. “Yes, Ma’am,” I said.
“We’ll see how you feel in a few months,” Ann told me as she pulled into a parking lot at a book store. I thought it was strange there would be a book store open at night and in such a dark neighborhood. This was no ordinary book store though.
She let me walk into the store even though I was naked. She told me that no one is going to mind.
The book store was an ADULT book store. It was small and crowded with VHS tapes, sex toys, and dirty magazines. The woman at the cash register in the front was a giantess. She had to be at least 6’4, and she had long blonde hair and huge tits. She was wearing a nurse’s costume. She had on lots of makeup, and it soon became obvious to me when she spoke that she was a man in drag.
“Look what the cat dragged in,” she said to Ann as we walked in. Ann had put on her bikini, but I was completely naked. “Oh, and a little kitten looking for a saucer of milk?” she said to me.
“Hello to you too, Anastasia,” Ann said to the transvestite. There were a few customers walking around the store looking very shady and private. They looked at me, but none of them made a show of it.
“I take it you want a booth in the back?” Anastasia said.
“No, I was hoping to pick up a copy of Debby Does Dallas,” Ann said sarcastically.
“Rawrr! Look at the claws on you,” Anastasia said sassily.
“You’ll see when we get home,” Ann smiled at the tranny. She led me to the back past a few racks of dildos and dirty magazines. She told me that used to be her brother. “He used to play for the Brooklyn Dodgers,” she told me in a whisper. She said they moved to Sebastian for Winter Training, and the team found out he was gay. “Andy became Anastasia, and she hasn’t been happier,” she said.
I assumed they were twins! I realized that maybe what was going on with Eddie becoming Jenny. He had thrived as a little girl. He had been an annoying little perv when he was Eddie.
She took me into a small dirty booth. The walls were that kind of cheap paneling you see in trailers that looks like it’s supposed to be wood, but it isn’t. The carpet was a shag green, and it was clearly coated in cum and other fluids. Ann told me to bend over and stick my ass up against one wall and put my mouth up against the other wall.
There was a hole in both sides. “This is a Glory Hole,” she said. “You’ll work in here for a little while and practice sucking cock. I’ve got some business to handle. I’ll be back later. Don’t leave and don’t ask Anastasia for anything,” she said, and with that she left me.
It wasn’t long before a small, dirty cock wormed its way through the hole in front of me. I began sucking it without asking questions. I felt another dirty cock touch my pussy from the hole behind me. I guided it into my pussy and felt the man slowly penetrate me from behind.
It strained all of my muscles to remain bent over this way. I could see outside the door of my booth slightly. I focused on a rack of magazines close to me. I will never forget the cover of Nugget Magazine.
I read it over and over and memorized the cover. It was for March 1982. There was a woman with her head held back and her mouth open on the front of the magazine. The headlines on the side said there was a special pictorial of the feminization of a sissy on page 14, Mudwrestling down and dirty on page 10, The Kinkiest personal ads and letters anywhere, More amputee drawings on page 36, Fashions for TVs on page 62, and a little piece of heaven on page 31.
I began to wonder what was in those articles. I had plenty of time sucking a flaccid dick slowly while someone I couldn’t see or touch fucked me from behind. It felt like hours. Dick after dick was pushed through the holes, and I could have stopped at any time and adjusted myself but I was too afraid. I swallowed someone’s load and thanked them through the hole.
“Don’t talk to me,” one of the men said to me after I finished satisfying him. I realized they truly wanted anonymous sex. They were probably fantasizing about something on the other side of the booth. I felt like truly life support for a mouth and pussy hole. A few of them insisted on fucking my ass even though I had a warm wet pussy. I didn’t deny anyone a chance to use me.
I wasn’t sure if Ann was charging them to use me or not. I just did what I was told. I probably lost count of all the dicks I had, but I’d estimate at least fifteen in the front and twelve in the back.
“Come on out of there, Cuntalina” Ann opened the door and checked on me. I stood up and smiled at her. “No one stuck a gun in your pussy or tried to jab a knife through the hole?” she asked.
I didn’t even think about the possibility the door had been unlocked and anyone could have stabbed or shot me.
“No one is going to do that,” Ann told me not to worry when she saw the flash of panic in my eyes. “They come here to get their crank licked. They are used to guys doing it. Most of them had no idea you were a hot little tramp,” she said as she led me out of the booth.
There were other dirty magazines about fat women, old ladies, foxy boxing, and fetishes I never knew existed. I didn’t have time to check them out, but I was suddenly quite interested in what else I had never seen.
Ann told me to put on a skimpy skirt that barely covered my cunt and a half-top. “Charge this to my account,” she told Anastasia. The outfit would have seemed raunchy and revealing for a sexy Halloween party in someone’s house. It was definitely going to get attention in public. If I bent over the skirt would ride up and reveal most of my ass crack. My tits were barely covered by the skimpy little translucent half-top. I didn’t care – it was better than being nude.
I was happy to have it. I finally understood what everyone meant when they said being grateful for things we took for granted. It was starting to make sense to me that I had to lose everything to value what little I had.
I had to hit a state of rock bottom mentally for me to see that there was an up. I think shitting on Candy wasn’t’ rock bottom. I think it was my mother not reacting to the fact that I threw my collar on the ground and refused to continue her summer school. It was that restless night in my own bed feeling guilty that my friends were in cages and I was not supposed to be there.
“Your account is more past due than your last STD test,” Anastasia joked with her sister cattily as she rang something up on the register. His voice reminded me of Paul Lynde from the TV show Hollywood Squares. He was witty, annoying and quite effeminate.
Ann rolled her eyes and ignored his witty barbs.
“Three of these butt plugs as well,” Ann dropped a heavy stainless steel plug on the table. It had a big jewel in the base. She looked at me and asked if it would fit me. I had been fucked in the ass and had a broom handle shoved up my butt, and yet this plug scared me. It was probably at least two pounds and huge.
“If not, my sister will make it fit! There are no returns,” Anastasia handed me a bag with a sour expression on her face.
“Oh, she’ll wear it out,” Ann said as she looked at me.
I took a deep breath and removed the butt plug. It was heavy, like a lead weight, and intimidated me. I relaxed my body and tried not to notice that several of the customers had stopped looking through the tables of VHS tapes and magazines and were now watching me.
I kissed the plug and got my spit all over it. Then I lifted my skirt in the back and backed into the plug. It wasn’t easy, but once I had it crammed into my backdoor, it didn’t feel like it was coming out. I instantly felt like I needed to take a shit. I felt like the tip of the plug was pushing on my belly in the front of my body.
“Feels good?” Ann asked with a big smirk.
“Yes, Mistress,” I answered with a fretful expression on my face.
“You are becoming a better liar,” she kissed me on the lips and led me happily out of the book store.
I am not good at small talk. I must have one of those faces where people feel the need to come up and talk to me about their day and what is going on. I usually make it very clear I am not interested in conversation or shooting the breeze. I’d prefer people just get right to the point if they have a question or fuck right off.
I instinctively knew that was my old Blair behavior, and I was expected to engage this man politely. “Hi Sir, my name is Sugar, and this is Honey, and no, we aren’t doing Aerobics,” I said in what seemed like a very unnaturally bubbly and effervescent voice.
“Well, if you don’t mind me asking, then what are you doing?” he asked curiously and introduced himself as Stan.
I have always hated it when people say “if you don’t mind me asking” right before asking a question. It seems redundant because whether or not I minded they are asking the question. It is kind of like saying “no offense, but” right before you make a starkly offensive observation.
“We are getting an attitude adjustment, Sir,” I answered politely.
“Oh, you two seem so nice! I doubt you need any adjustments at all,” the man folded his arms and looked amused. Stan asked us what we had done that deserved an attitude adjustment.
He carried himself like he was a caring and well-educated man. He also seemed like someone who had way too much time on his hands and who wanted to shoot the breeze endlessly.
Usually, I would yawn or ignore someone like that. I was trying to behave submissively and politely according to the protocol my mother had been teaching us in Summer School.
“We talked back to our mom when she was trying to explain something to us, Sir,” I admitted politely.
“Oh? That is naughty, indeed!” he chuckled. “I would daresay that the teenagers of the 1980s have a propensity to talk back to their parents that was not tolerated in my generation,” he chuckled. He seemed to like using big words. “So your punishment was to hold your ankles with your feet planted in the sand like this? Does your mother know that some boys might find this particular view very entertaining?” he asked.
“Yes, I think she does, Sir,” I replied.
“You don’t have to call me, Sir, but that is appreciated. I am surprised your mother is so liberal-minded about that. Do you mind that I am standing here? I was walking past admiring the ocean, and I couldn’t help but notice the two of you holding this position, and I just had to ask what was going on,” he said.
Ordinarily, I’d call him creepy and tell him to buzz off. I knew very well that he was looking between my legs. My mother’s bikini bottom was just a string of material and did very little to cover my asshole and pussy flaps. I knew that Honey’s entire asshole pucker was visible when she bent over.
“No, sir, I am flattered you want to spend time talking to us,” I lied. I wasn’t flattered, but I thought it sounded submissive and coy. I was still struggling internally with the old Blair and the new Sugar. It had been easier to submit to Jake at the trailer. He was a handsome, popular boy, nearly my age. Stan was an older, distinguished gentleman, that made me uncomfortable because I found it awkward to behave submissively around him.
“I rarely get such a cordial reaction from girls of your particular age. What about you, Honey? Am I intruding on your moment of zen to reflect upon your misdeeds?” he asked.
“No, sir, not at all, what she said,” Honey giggled. She seemed intimidated by his well-spoken vocabulary.
“I also notice you are both wearing matching dog collars around your necks. Are you fans of punk rock, by chance?” he asked.
“No sir, I like the Cars, J. Geils Band, Madonna,” I listed off some of my favorite musicians. I realized after I said that he was asking me why we had on the collars in an indirect manner.
I would typically never offer information unless someone specifically needed to know something, or it benefitted me to tell them.
However, my mother’s protocol called for me to be honest and explicit in my speech. I wasn’t sure how that applied to strangers. I knew we could embellish if we wanted to make his day as long as no one would believe him if he told them. I decided to try honesty instead.
It was a strangely refreshing concept.
“The collars are a constant reminder that we are in Summer School and have to obey my mom,” I told him. He asked me what I meant, and I clarified. “At the start of the Summer, we had a big party and ruined my mother’s apartment. I did a bunch of other really rotten things. My mom started a Summer camp program to whip us into shape and keep us in line,” I said.
“Oh my, your mother sounds like a very interesting person,” he said as he looked around the beach. He asked where she was.
“On a date, Sir,” I said. I wasn’t telling a lie, although traditionally a date involved dinner and a movie and not just a rumble-tumble in the back of a utility van.
“So she wouldn’t know if you stood up straight?” he asked us.
“Kiwi and my brothers are over there playing, Sir. They would tell on us,” I answered.
“When are you permitted to stand up?” he asked.
“I suppose when Kiwi or my mother tells us we can, Sir,” I said.
“This may seem like an awkward question, but what if someone was to come along and accidentally touch you on the bottom while you were standing like this. I am not saying I would, but you do present a particularly inviting target,” Stan sounded amused but wary of seeming inappropriate as he asked the question politely.
“Then they would touch my butt, and I would smile and keep holding my ankles, Sir,” I said. I meant it genuinely. I had been answering some of his questions with what I thought I was supposed to say as a submissive, but the more he asked me questions, the more I felt comfortable answering them.
It felt a little like a very soft form of spanking affirmation except instead of physical pain I had the mental pain of being kind to someone who was simply curious why I was bent over holding my ankles with my nearly bare butt flashing the entire beach.
“You wouldn’t think they were rude or be angry?” he seemed shocked.
I would typically have felt that way. I had felt that way when some of the men or boys I didn’t particularly find attractive at Honey’s trailer had grabbed my butt. “No, Sir, I am supposed to be gracious, understanding, and generous,” I answered him.
“That is very generous,” he said. I wasn’t sure if he really was talking to us out of a fascination or curiosity with us or because it gave him an excuse to stare at our butts. It could have been both. I adjusted my string bikini top so that my nipple popped out and then put it back. “You say that this is what your mother is teaching you in a home version of Summer School?” he asked.
“Yes sir, she is using discipline to keep us from being sassy, selfish, hurtful, lazy, and prideful,” I said. I could have thought of at least a dozen other things I was probably guilty of doing wrong as well.
“Do you like it?” he asked me.
It was such a vague question. I wasn’t sure what he meant specifically. I tried not to knot my eyebrows and scrunch up my nose in frustration. I just went with the flow of the conversation and said the first thing that came to my mind. “Yes, Sir, I didn’t at first. I was very resistant to learning over the summer and taking responsibility for my actions. I begged my mother to let me stay in the program today,” I said.
It was strangely entertaining to be put on the spot and asked these questions because it made me think about why I was doing what I was doing. At the same time, it was intensely humiliating to admit to a total stranger what I was doing while I tried to hold myself in an embarrassing position on the public beach.
“What do you like least about it?” he asked. I no longer wondered WHY he was asking the questions. I naturally assumed anyone who was asking a bunch of questions wanted something or was trying to think of a way to use that information against me. Instead, I focused on the fact he had asked and what my response should be.
I could have said something snarky, but I told him the truth. “I suppose I don’t like eating off the floor,” I said.
“Oh my god, that is so fun! I pretend I am a puppy or a kitty cat!” Honey chuckled.
“Your mother makes you eat your meals off the floor?” He seemed confused by that and somewhat disgusted.
“Yes Sir, we don’t sit on furniture at home. We eat on our hands and knees out of a dog dish after everyone else finishes,” I admitted. I felt my pussy get wet when adrenalin raced through my veins. The humiliation of admitting this to someone else I didn’t know was intense. I think the fact that I might actually care what this guy thought about me enhanced it. In the past, I usually didn’t give a fuck, but now I was thinking about his reaction, and whether or not he’d tell us we were nasty girls and walk away.
“That is terrible! Surely, everyone deserves some respect and dignity! Even prisoners in jail are afforded a meal at a table! Nothing you could have done is as heinous as them,” Stan said. He seemed to actually sympathize with us. I hadn’t meant to make him feel sorry for us.
“I know it sounds strange, and I didn’t mean to make you feel sorry for us. We took our privileges for granted. Having no choice in what we eat, how we eat, and being required to finish our food quickly and completely has really helped me appreciate the opportunity to finally be able to choose my own food and enjoy it at my own pace,” I said.
“I can’t wait to have a sloppy, double cheeseburger at Wendy’s,” Honey smirked.
“So it sounds like you really don’t mind that? I thought you were saying it was what you least liked about your mother’s program?” the erudite man had made a valid point.
“It is hard to explain, Sir,” I started to say. Stan told me that he would love to be made to understand. He seemed genuinely interested in my well-being, which came to me as something of a surprise. “The fact that it is a hassle and humiliating to eat from the floor is what I don’t like and at the same time because it is a hassle is the only way I am actually learning from it. I like the end result, just not the process,” I said.
“That makes a measure of sense to me, young lady!” the man said. “You’ve found a bitter pill that is difficult to swallow, but it makes you feel better in the morning. Is that it?” he asked. I told him that it was exactly right.
“What about you, Honey? I will rephrase my question. Is there something that you really don’t enjoy, see no point in doing, and would rather it not be included in this summer school of yours?” he asked politely.
“I like it all,” She giggled. Honey burped and quickly apologized while laughing. “I guess if I had to pick something I really didn’t like,” she said as if she were thinking hard to find something to complain about. “It would be the protocol. We have to be polite and call all men, Sir, even my little brothers, and cousins. We have to call all women Ma’am, even people we think are rude. We don’t have to say it to each other, of course,” she said. “It sounds too fancy and formal,” she snorted derisively.
“Is it possible that the reason you chasten at the formality of using respectful titles is that when you must apply the title to someone you feel doesn’t deserve the title, it is challenging your emotional self-value and the last vestige of your freedom? And you prefer the freedom to say whatever you want to without thought or consequences because there were none?” he said. He was very sharp on the uptake.
“No, it isn’t that. It just sounds silly,” Honey chuckled like a dumb bimbo. “There are so many rules to learn, and it is hard to get them all right,” she said.
“I think you are right Sir that is why I don’t like using polite protocol in my speech. It feels embarrassing to address silly boys as Sir,” I admitted. “It is like they haven’t earned the right to be respected,” I said.
He was about to answer me when Honey interrupted and reminded him he hadn’t asked what she liked most about Summer Camp. He obliged her, and she abruptly told him that she loves really hard spankings.
“If you enjoy the application of them, then they may cease to be very effective at motivation,” he said with a trace of a smile in his voice.
“They just need to learn to hit a little harder or get creative and spank my tits,” Honey cooed as if she couldn’t wait to be spanked.
“You say they? I thought your mother was the one who put you in Summer Camp?” Stan seemed confused but remained calm and aloof.
“My mom is making us pay back all the damage we did to her apartment. One way we can earn our keep is if men donate a little money to be permitted to try and teach us a lesson we won’t forget,” Honey oozed sexy as she almost begged him to be the one to donate that money.
I could tell that Stan was rattled by the suggestion, and the well-spoken man was tongue-tied.
“I would say about fifty bucks would cover it,” My mom was walking up with Ann. She introduced herself and confirmed she was our mother. She laughed that we were holding our ankles and standing side by side. “I would have made Sugar keep her nose between Honey’s butt crack,” she chuckled.
Stan introduced himself and said that he had heard about her disciplinary measures to set her daughters on the path of the straight and narrow. He seemed to still think the program was a sort of Pygmalion finishing school where we practiced diction and walked with books balanced on our heads to become polite socialites.
My mom told him that we’d never hope to be refined ladies. The best she was hoping for with us were decent human beings. Stan chuckled and said that as far as he was concerned, she was doing a remarkable job, and he would be happy to assist in any capacity she might deem appropriate.
He didn’t come right out and say he wanted to spank our asses, but I took that as what he meant.
“I don’t know what I would do if not for the generosity of strangers. As you can see, I can make them stand like this, but I can’t spank them into submission or knock any sense into their heads. It would take a real man for that,” she smirked. Stan had a few more questions for my mother before he was all-in.
Honey winked at me and whispered excitedly, “Thanks, Wingman!” for helping her set up her first date. I hadn’t intended to do that, but I realized I had been trying to get something out of the man’s questions, and Honey had been angling to earn a little money.
Once Stan and my mom reached an understanding, she told him she knew a place that would be perfect to apply some old fashioned discipline. “Spare the rod, spoil the child I always say,” Stan chuckled. She told Honey to follow them in another direction.
Ann had her hands on her hips and watched me. “I see you connived your way back into Summer camp,” she looked disappointed.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I answered her crisply.
“I’m your momma for now,” she told me to stand up and turn around. “This suit looks ridiculous on you,” she pulled the straps. “Take it off,” she said. We were in broad daylight, and it was around 5pm. There weren’t many people at the beach. Kiwi, my brothers, and Jenny were nearby and could see me, though. They were playing with some other kids.
I hesitated, and Ann slapped my face hard. “We are past hesitation and backtalk. That may fly with your mom, but I am in charge of you right now,” Ann didn’t have to talk loudly or even grit her teeth. The slow, measured way that she spoke exuded a sense of danger like a snake that was going to bite me if I didn’t do as she said.
Ann may have looked like an angelic version of Olivia Newton-John in her prime, but inside of her was a devil woman that could command respect with just the flip of her eyes in my direction.
“Yes, Mom,” I answered her obediently and stepped out of my bottoms on the beach. I untied my top even though people obviously noticed. Ann didn’t care. She acted like someone who caught me fucking up, and she was going to punish me. I attempted to hand her my bikini, and she told me to throw it away.
“I don’t have any other clothes, mom” I reminded her stoically that I’d be stark naked wherever we were going.
“I don’t care,” she said as if it was perfectly normal for a girl my age to walk back from the beach nude. It was the 1980s, and that might fly for kids Buddy or Lewis’s age, but it was definitely not normal for someone my age.
I felt a fresh wash of humiliation churn up in my stomach, but I walked purposely next to her as if I didn’t care that my bare tits and naked ass were visible.
She told me where we were going I wouldn’t need them. She marched me up the stairs to the shower to wash off the sand. A couple going to the beach passed by us. The husband watched me carefully, and his wife glared at him.
“I can’t take her anywhere! I caught her flashing boys at the beach! Now she can flash everyone!” Ann lied. It was an entirely plausible lie for the 1980s, and the couple looked at me like I was a total slut/bitch who deserved everything I got. Ann spanked my wet butt all the way to her Volkswagen bug and threw me in the backseat.
“You aren’t getting your snail trails all over my front seat, Sugar,” she said sourly. She reminded me to buckle up politely (She was after all a School Nurse at heart) and then drove out of the parking lot.
“Where are we going, Mom?” I asked.
“You can call me Mistress or Ma’am when we are alone,” Ann said. She stopped me before I could ask again and said not to speak until spoken to. “You need to learn patience. You will find out when we get where we are going. You can chew on the uncertainty.”
The endless scenarios in my mind of what torments awaited me grew worse when I had less information. I squirmed in my seat and wanted to play with my pussy to stop over-thinking. I didn’t though. I tried to calm myself and resign myself to deal with whatever happened when I got where we were going.
“You promised Sam that you’d obey and learn all your lessons, but you haven’t got the foggiest idea of what kind of lessons I can teach,” Ann said as if daring me to confront her. I didn’t. I was intimidated.
Ann waited for me to bluff her and tell her I could handle anything she threw at me. I didn’t do that either. She pulled a wine glass out of her purse while she drove. When she was at a red light, she pulled her bikini bottoms to the side and began to piss in the glass very slowly. The piss was very clear, and when she had filled the glass almost halfway, she put it to her lips and sipped it.
I knew piss tasted terrible, and I had eaten enough pussy over the last week to realize I didn’t enjoy pissy-pussies. Yet, she drank it like it was water on a hot day. She smiled when she finished the last drop and looked at me in the backseat.
Then she opened her mouth and began to spit the piss back into glass. She drank her spit infused piss one more time. Then at the next red light she leaned into the back to kiss me. She forced my mouth open and spit the piss into my mouth.
It was disgusting, and I felt ashamed of myself for having done it. She sucked it back out before the light changed, gargled it playfully and then swallowed with a delighted smile like she loved the taste of her own pee.
“You still want to play at my level?” she asked me defiantly.
“No Mistress, I do not want to play at all. I want to learn why I am such a piece of shit. I can’t stop myself from hurting people. I am vain, cruel, and lazy. I don’t want to be like that anymore, and if it means drinking your piss to stop pissing all over everyone who ever tries to help me, then I am willing to do it,” I said.
“Good answer,” Ann said after giving some thought to what I said. “Let’s see if you really mean it after a few weeks go by,” she said. She didn’t tell me if I’d be drinking her piss regularly after that or not. The aftertaste was bitter, and I wished I had some gum to wash my mouth out.
She pulled into a warehouse parking lot and told me that we were here. We were in a part of Sebastian that was old when we moved here. The fish warehouse looked abandoned, but there were cars in the parking lot. It was still daylight, but Ann told me to get out of the car naked. I followed her to a door, and she knocked twice.
She asked me before they came to the door if I had a problem with black guys.
I told her no. I would never have dated a black guy, but I didn’t consider myself racist.
“We’ll see,” she smirked.
“Look who it is,” a big black man opened the door with a broad smile. He knew who she was.
“This is Luther,” she smiled at him. I knew Luther as a wicked paddle my mother owned. This was him if that paddle came to life. He looked like a hard man who would play the lead villain in one of those Dolemite Black exploitation films. There were several other guys working in the warehouse. They were mostly black guys and a couple Latinos.
“I’ve brought you a little girl to fill up your time. She wants to play,” Ann pointed to my naked body. I felt suddenly as if I were on stage, and all lit up as all eyes were on me. The men smiled in the shadows after a long hard day of working on the weekend. The entire place smelled of disgusting fish, and I felt gross standing in the middle of the warehouse like a piece of meat for them.
“That right? How much?” he said.
I genuinely thought Ann might be selling me to them permanently. I clenched my asshole nervously at the thought of becoming their property. I felt like that was a very real scenario even though it seemed so far out. I could have ended up belonging to these men and no one would ever find me or know to look for me.
“Pass the hat around, and I’ll let you break her in,” Ann said non-chalantly. The men took up a collection in a hat. They called me a pretty snow bunny and said they couldn’t wait to play with fresh meat.
“This will work,” Ann said as she counted the money and pointed to me. The men descended upon me like they were starving birds, and I was a slice of bread that had been thrown at them. I didn’t try to defend myself. They grabbed my ponytail and slammed me into a couple of boxes to bend me over.
I almost didn’t notice when Ann stripped naked and began jerking off a few of the guys and blowing them. I learned later she was acting as my Fluffer to get some of them ready so they could jump me fully erect.
A black man stuffed his big cock into my throat and choked me with it. He had no concern whether I threw up on his cock or not. He began stuffing my head down on his knob so violently that I nearly threw up. He only laughed and told me to open my big white mouth wider.
A man was behind me, holding me by my waist and fucking me from behind. Men took turns fucking me front and back. They didn’t use condoms, and they always came inside of me or on my back. A few of them fucked my asshole, but most of them used my pussy and mouth to get off. I was tossed around like a little rag doll. They jerked my arms, slapped my face, pulled my tits, and spit on my ass.
The most humiliating part of the violently sexual experience was that I couldn’t stop orgasming, and I frequently soaked them with my juices as they pulled out of me and spurted all over my butt. The men didn’t let me clean off. They pressed their sweaty, dirty bodies hard against mine and called me a total cunt and a nigger lover.
It made me feel tremendously embarrassed that they were denigrating me while using me. I was giving them anything they wanted, and they were still laughing at me like I was just a stupid girl. In point of fact, I really was just a stupid little teenage girl.
Ann was like a machine on the sidelines. She was down on her knees, sucking sometimes two dicks while jerking off two dicks. She wasn’t trying to make them cum. She was trying to get them horny so they would fuck me again.
I lost track of time as my body convulsed into spasms of pleasure while the men finished up with me. They left me flopping on the dirty floor in a pool of my own juices and their cum and sweat when they were done with me.
“This one was alright,” Luther said as he slapped my ass. He asked Ann when she was going to going to be the main attraction again.
“I think Liz or Sam would get jealous,” Ann licked her lips and walked over to me. She was still naked and sweaty from the guys crowding around her. I realized my own mother must have fucked these guys just like I did.
“Sam is pretty tight, and her friend Liz is hot but I want more than just head from you,” Luther said.
“You’ll have to put a little more in the hat, and maybe I’ll think about it,” she said. She pulled me up off the floor by my hair. “This brat is Sam’s little girl,” she said to Luther. He was putting his work jumpsuit back on while the spoke.
“No, shit? Sam doesn’t look old enough to have a daughter in her twenties,” Luther looked at me.
“She isn’t in her twenties,” Ann dropped me on the ground and told me to lick her clean before cleaning up the floor. She sat on a chair and held her legs apart for me to eat her bald pussy. I slinked over to her and began flicking my tongue like a snake. It was something I learned from Candy.
“Less technique more tongue pressure,” she pulled my nose and held it shut. I began to lick tiny circles into her wet, acrid pussy instead, and she seemed satisfied with that.
“Damn, well, you know I don’t mind a little jail bait, but let’s just say she is in her twenties,” Luther whispered. “Some of these dudes are out on parole, and they aren’t looking for no white nooky that will put them back behind bars,” he said.
“Too bad because I’ve got two more of her friends working at the beach tonight that I want to break in,” Ann said as she leaned back in the chair and began playing with her nipples.
“I didn’t say don’t bring them around. I said don’t advertise that they going to Junior Prom,” Luther said. He told Ann to hurry up and clean up because they had to get back to work.
“Thank you for your business, Luther” she smiled at him. He tipped his hat to her.
Ann told me that I needed to work on my pussy eating skills after he left and threw me backward onto the floor. “You eat pussy like it is your first time at a sleepover, and you are afraid of it,” she said. She told me that she’d give me a lot of practice soon and then told me to flip over and lick up the floor.
I was on my hands and knees licking up the slimy goo from the floor. It didn’t matter if it was dirt, grime, gum, cum, sweat, or my pussy juices. I lapped it up while Ann kicked my ass from her seat in the chair. She told me to use my hair to dry the floor. I did as I was told.
“Crawl out of here,” she said as she walked to the door holding her own bikini. Ann was just 5’2, but she seemed liked she was so much larger than life in that moment. I could do nothing but obey without question. I shambled behind her out of the warehouse.
She made me crawl to the car in the nude and sit in the backseat. It was dark outside now, but there were still cars going down the street. “Stop acting like you think you’ll get arrested for indecent exposure. If anyone sees you, I am the one who will explain why you are on the ground,” she said.
“Yes, Mistress but, wouldn’t I get arrested?” I said.
“You might, but I know all the cops around here. You’d probably get passed around a few of the local officers for free. This is small town, Florida. No one expects a girl to be on her knees, crawling in a dark parking lot, so no one is looking for it. On the chance you get spotted, they’ll probably laugh. There is nothing but winos and guys getting off work in this part of town anyway,” she explained.
It didn’t make it feel any less humiliating. My knees stung from the tiny sand pebbles and bits of glasses in the pavement. Ann had no sympathy for me.
“My mom does this too?” I asked sheepishly as we pulled out onto the road again. I held my cunt lips apart without being told.
“No, she does it much better than you,” Ann smirked. “She introduced ME to Luther. She’s been selling her ass to them for years for extra money to put food on your table. They don’t play very nice, do they?” she said.
“They were fine, Ma’am,” I lied. My body stung all over. I felt pinpricks in my tits, and my ass was on fire. It was strangely intoxicating because I had survived, and now the endorphins from being grabbed and twisted were coursing through my veins.
“I expected you’d be a better liar,” Ann smirked as she turned down a side street. “You never fucked a black guy before, did you?” she asked.
“No, Ma’am,” I told her the truth.
“It looked like a reverse turd was being shoved back into your asshole when one of them was fucking you,” Ann smirked. She said she wished she had taken pictures so I could have seen what I looked like. “You think you can handle being gang banged every night like that for months?” she asked.
Gang banged? That really was a gang bang. I had been GANG BANGED, and I was still alive. I felt strangely alive and without fear. “Yes, Ma’am,” I said.
“We’ll see how you feel in a few months,” Ann told me as she pulled into a parking lot at a book store. I thought it was strange there would be a book store open at night and in such a dark neighborhood. This was no ordinary book store though.
She let me walk into the store even though I was naked. She told me that no one is going to mind.
The book store was an ADULT book store. It was small and crowded with VHS tapes, sex toys, and dirty magazines. The woman at the cash register in the front was a giantess. She had to be at least 6’4, and she had long blonde hair and huge tits. She was wearing a nurse’s costume. She had on lots of makeup, and it soon became obvious to me when she spoke that she was a man in drag.
“Look what the cat dragged in,” she said to Ann as we walked in. Ann had put on her bikini, but I was completely naked. “Oh, and a little kitten looking for a saucer of milk?” she said to me.
“Hello to you too, Anastasia,” Ann said to the transvestite. There were a few customers walking around the store looking very shady and private. They looked at me, but none of them made a show of it.
“I take it you want a booth in the back?” Anastasia said.
“No, I was hoping to pick up a copy of Debby Does Dallas,” Ann said sarcastically.
“Rawrr! Look at the claws on you,” Anastasia said sassily.
“You’ll see when we get home,” Ann smiled at the tranny. She led me to the back past a few racks of dildos and dirty magazines. She told me that used to be her brother. “He used to play for the Brooklyn Dodgers,” she told me in a whisper. She said they moved to Sebastian for Winter Training, and the team found out he was gay. “Andy became Anastasia, and she hasn’t been happier,” she said.
I assumed they were twins! I realized that maybe what was going on with Eddie becoming Jenny. He had thrived as a little girl. He had been an annoying little perv when he was Eddie.
She took me into a small dirty booth. The walls were that kind of cheap paneling you see in trailers that looks like it’s supposed to be wood, but it isn’t. The carpet was a shag green, and it was clearly coated in cum and other fluids. Ann told me to bend over and stick my ass up against one wall and put my mouth up against the other wall.
There was a hole in both sides. “This is a Glory Hole,” she said. “You’ll work in here for a little while and practice sucking cock. I’ve got some business to handle. I’ll be back later. Don’t leave and don’t ask Anastasia for anything,” she said, and with that she left me.
It wasn’t long before a small, dirty cock wormed its way through the hole in front of me. I began sucking it without asking questions. I felt another dirty cock touch my pussy from the hole behind me. I guided it into my pussy and felt the man slowly penetrate me from behind.
It strained all of my muscles to remain bent over this way. I could see outside the door of my booth slightly. I focused on a rack of magazines close to me. I will never forget the cover of Nugget Magazine.
I read it over and over and memorized the cover. It was for March 1982. There was a woman with her head held back and her mouth open on the front of the magazine. The headlines on the side said there was a special pictorial of the feminization of a sissy on page 14, Mudwrestling down and dirty on page 10, The Kinkiest personal ads and letters anywhere, More amputee drawings on page 36, Fashions for TVs on page 62, and a little piece of heaven on page 31.
I began to wonder what was in those articles. I had plenty of time sucking a flaccid dick slowly while someone I couldn’t see or touch fucked me from behind. It felt like hours. Dick after dick was pushed through the holes, and I could have stopped at any time and adjusted myself but I was too afraid. I swallowed someone’s load and thanked them through the hole.
“Don’t talk to me,” one of the men said to me after I finished satisfying him. I realized they truly wanted anonymous sex. They were probably fantasizing about something on the other side of the booth. I felt like truly life support for a mouth and pussy hole. A few of them insisted on fucking my ass even though I had a warm wet pussy. I didn’t deny anyone a chance to use me.
I wasn’t sure if Ann was charging them to use me or not. I just did what I was told. I probably lost count of all the dicks I had, but I’d estimate at least fifteen in the front and twelve in the back.
“Come on out of there, Cuntalina” Ann opened the door and checked on me. I stood up and smiled at her. “No one stuck a gun in your pussy or tried to jab a knife through the hole?” she asked.
I didn’t even think about the possibility the door had been unlocked and anyone could have stabbed or shot me.
“No one is going to do that,” Ann told me not to worry when she saw the flash of panic in my eyes. “They come here to get their crank licked. They are used to guys doing it. Most of them had no idea you were a hot little tramp,” she said as she led me out of the booth.
There were other dirty magazines about fat women, old ladies, foxy boxing, and fetishes I never knew existed. I didn’t have time to check them out, but I was suddenly quite interested in what else I had never seen.
Ann told me to put on a skimpy skirt that barely covered my cunt and a half-top. “Charge this to my account,” she told Anastasia. The outfit would have seemed raunchy and revealing for a sexy Halloween party in someone’s house. It was definitely going to get attention in public. If I bent over the skirt would ride up and reveal most of my ass crack. My tits were barely covered by the skimpy little translucent half-top. I didn’t care – it was better than being nude.
I was happy to have it. I finally understood what everyone meant when they said being grateful for things we took for granted. It was starting to make sense to me that I had to lose everything to value what little I had.
I had to hit a state of rock bottom mentally for me to see that there was an up. I think shitting on Candy wasn’t’ rock bottom. I think it was my mother not reacting to the fact that I threw my collar on the ground and refused to continue her summer school. It was that restless night in my own bed feeling guilty that my friends were in cages and I was not supposed to be there.
“Your account is more past due than your last STD test,” Anastasia joked with her sister cattily as she rang something up on the register. His voice reminded me of Paul Lynde from the TV show Hollywood Squares. He was witty, annoying and quite effeminate.
Ann rolled her eyes and ignored his witty barbs.
“Three of these butt plugs as well,” Ann dropped a heavy stainless steel plug on the table. It had a big jewel in the base. She looked at me and asked if it would fit me. I had been fucked in the ass and had a broom handle shoved up my butt, and yet this plug scared me. It was probably at least two pounds and huge.
“If not, my sister will make it fit! There are no returns,” Anastasia handed me a bag with a sour expression on her face.
“Oh, she’ll wear it out,” Ann said as she looked at me.
I took a deep breath and removed the butt plug. It was heavy, like a lead weight, and intimidated me. I relaxed my body and tried not to notice that several of the customers had stopped looking through the tables of VHS tapes and magazines and were now watching me.
I kissed the plug and got my spit all over it. Then I lifted my skirt in the back and backed into the plug. It wasn’t easy, but once I had it crammed into my backdoor, it didn’t feel like it was coming out. I instantly felt like I needed to take a shit. I felt like the tip of the plug was pushing on my belly in the front of my body.
“Feels good?” Ann asked with a big smirk.
“Yes, Mistress,” I answered with a fretful expression on my face.
“You are becoming a better liar,” she kissed me on the lips and led me happily out of the book store.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 244
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 8 times
- Been thanked: 184 times
- Contact:
Chapter 36 (Finale)
Ann drove me back to meet up with the others at Captain Hiram’s. It was a local bar where they liked to hang out. The bar was bustling, and the bouncers didn’t question us when she walked up. In the 1980s, the drinking age hadn’t yet become 21, and pretty girls were rarely carded. I had snuck in there a few times, but my mom always caught me.
You don’t need money when you are a pretty girl, either. You won’t pay a cover charge, and guys are always ready to buy you a drink. No one is going to offer you any food, and other than cum and my own pussy juices, I hadn’t eaten anything, so my stomach was grumbling. I was also walking funny because of the huge plug in my ass.
Guys stared at us as we sauntered through the bar to find my mom. She was at one of the bars with the other girls. They were flirting with men all around them. My brothers Buddy and Lewis were home being babysat by Lori and George. Kiwi was hanging around like a wallflower trying to fit into the rowdy crowd of tourists and locals.
A local band was playing Jessie’s girl when we walked in to the room.
“Oh god, what have you been doing? You missed everything!” Honey saw me and excitedly starting bragging about how many dicks she caught that night. “I fucked a son and his dad TOGETHER! It was his sons first time, and they paid to fuck me TOGETHER!” she bragged.
“What happened with Stan?” I asked her.
“Oh, he was a twisted weirdo! Very freaky,” she started to tell me all about it when my mom smacked my ass and told me to sit on the barstool and shut my yap. “You can catch up and gossip later. We are working,” she informed me.
We were there to flirt and find guys to fuck in the bathroom for money. Honey and Candy had been fucking and sucking all day long at the beach with my mom and Liz watching over them.
The first time a guy sent over a fresh round of drinks, I grabbed my white wine spritzer and downed it. My mom looked at me churlishly to suggest I shouldn’t try to get drunk. I smiled at her and then spread my legs slightly on the barstool and brought the wine glass between my legs.
I pissed into it and filled it up. I was surprised my pee was a much deeper yellow than Ann’s was. I sipped it at first and then spit it back into the cup. I smiled at my mother, playfully. I gargled a little and smiled even though my piss tasted like stale cheerios.
She smiled back at me. Then she looked at Ann knowingly. I began to drink my own pee in the glass, but I also backwashed some of it back into the cup. It was gross and disgusting, but I wanted to seem like I was willing to do whatever it took to prove myself to my mother.
“Show her the plug I bought you,” Ann said.
I smiled and turned around and flipped up my skirt playfully while parting my ass cheeks to give her a glimpse of the massive butt plug.
“No, I mean show it to her,” Ann said in a more serious tone.
I stood up and reached down between my legs. I saw men who were sitting close to us watch as I hefted the heavy plug out and then brought it to my lips. I kissed it clean and handed it to my mother.
“This is really nice,” my mom handed it back to me, and I kissed it to get it wet before returning it to my ass.
“I have one for each of you,” Ann told Candy and Honey that they would be getting bigger plugs.
“You can make us wear them when you graduate Summer School,” Ann said over the music that was playing in the background.
A man tapped me on the shoulder and asked me what I had just shown my friends. “That is my butt plug, Sir” I smiled at him.
“You like taking it in the ass, little girl?” he smelled of shrimp and brine and looked like a biker.
“Yes, Sir, I like it anywhere you want to put it,” I said to him with a smile.
“Let’s go then,” he took my hand.
“Twenty-five for head, thirty-five for half and half and fifty for around the world,” I said to him.
“You are a whore? They are getting younger and younger,” he released my arm in disgust.
“Okay, you can spend a few hours talking to girls and trying to charm them into giving it to you for free or pay me, and I’ll give you what you want without any effort on your part, Sir?” I flirted with him.
He took my hand and led me out of the bar before I had a chance to tell my mother where I was going. I hoped she wouldn’t be angry with me. He grumbled that I had better be worth it.
Once he got me outside, he threw me into his truck and piled in on top of me, pulling my skirt up and started to play with my wet snatch.
“Fifty bucks in advance, Sir,” I said.
“No way, I want to see if you are worth my time!” he grunted.
I wasn’t sure what to tell him. He didn’t want to follow the rules my mother had set. I wouldn’t get the money anyway, so I didn’t stop him. He ravished me in the backseat and put his hands around my throat to choke me. I could barely breathe, and I couldn’t stop cumming as the stout redneck dominated me with his body. He forced himself down on me even though I put up no resistance. I gyrated and wiggled underneath him and rode his stubby cock as he rammed it into me roughly. At first he asked me if I was a nasty girl over and over. I kept telling him yes but he only repeated the question while he humped me. He grunted wordlessly, and when he finally came inside of me, he threw me to the side.
“That was garbage, you just laid there!” he said.
“I couldn’t move under you, Sir! I was trying!” I begged him to pay me the money.
He tossed two crumpled ten-dollar bills on me and kicked me out of the truck before I had a chance to complain or eat his cum. “Get out of here nasty girl!” he shouted. My first real trick had only pulled my skirt up and popped my buttons off of my top, so I was still partially dressed. I got up and dusted myself off. I could have yelled at him and demanded more money, but he intimidated me.
I slunk back to the bar past the bouncers and returned to my mother. I handed her the two twenties.
“You just gave him head?” she asked me.
I could have lied and said that was all I did. She would have no way of knowing that he fucked me.
“No, Ma’am, he wouldn’t pay me in advance, and after he fucked me, he threw twenty dollars at me. I am so sorry, I know I was supposed to get the money in advance! He just wouldn’t give it to me,” I knew I was in for a beating.
“You are learning,” my mom took the money. “You should have referred him to Ann, and she would have made the arrangements. You don’t handle the money,” she said.
“I won’t be punished?” I asked with a tear in my eye. I felt guilty for failing to understand what I was supposed to do. The other girls had lots of practice tonight working the beach, but this was the first trick I ever turned by myself.
“You will be punished but not right now,” she said. She fingered me under my skirt and French-kissed me. Then she put her finger to her lips and tasted the man’s cum. She led me to the men’s bathroom and told me to squat in one of the booths. “Lap it up before you return,” she said as she stood over me in the stall and watched me squat.
My mom had a small purse and let me re-apply my makeup in the bathroom and clean up after I finished gobbling this man’s cum off the dirty floor. It was strange to be in the men’s bathroom, but it seemed like most of the guys in there thought it was a treat. They pissed in a big trough instead of individual urinals, and they only had two stalls.
As we left the bathroom together, I ran into Jack and Bruce. They were the boys I had been playing with for months that helped me throw the party. They were trying to get into the bar, but the bouncer wouldn’t let them in.
My mom went to the bouncer and whispered in his ear. I don’t know what she said, but he let the boys in. They looked concerned that she was going to yell at them.
“Don’t worry, boys, my daughter is paying for the damages your little party caused. I am not mad at you about it,” she smiled at them. She told them she knew it would never happen again.
“No, Ma’am,” Jack smiled at her. He was a handsome jock, but he seemed so immature compared to how I remembered him from before. I suppose because I had fucked so many adult men by this point that I realized just because he was a Senior in high school, he wasn’t really as mature as I thought.
“Do you guys want to fuck me?” I asked over the music.
“What?” Jack and Bruce were flabbergasted.
“Fifty bucks each and I’ll do you both in the bathroom or your car, Sir,” I said.
I could tell from Jack’s expression that he thought this was another of my many manipulations. He had spent months jumping through the hoops I created for him on an emotional roller-coaster that of pretending to want him only to pick at things he did and find reasons to reject him. It was all just to play with his head and wrap him all around my little finger by frustrating and confusing him. I was damned good at it too!
“Twenty bucks each and I’ll give you the best blowjobs of your lives, Sir” I smiled.
Jack and Bruce looked at my mother as if they were waiting to be told that this was not going to happen. She smiled at them. “Julie and Mandy are here too if you would rather have one of them,” my mom smiled.
“What the fuck, Blair?” Jack said.
“I go by Sugar now, Sir. Mandy is Candy, and Julie is Honey. This is how we are paying back mom for the damage we’ve caused,” I said.
“No fucking way,” Bruce seemed floored by this revelation.
“Yes, fucking way, sir,” I said.
“If you change your mind, we’ll be over there,” my mom said and led me away. She told me to cut bait after five minutes with young guys. “They usually have no money, and they want to chat endlessly. Old guys are where the money is,” she said.
I wanted to give Jack and Bruce a piece of me because I felt they had earned it after all I had put them through. They seemed intimidated by my offer. My mom told me that I needed to learn to be more subtle. “You are going to eventually proposition an undercover officer, and you’d go to jail. It is okay to ask old fuck buddies like you did, but you need more practice, I’ll show you after the wet T-shirt contest,” She said.
The wet T-shirt contest was the main event, and it was one of the reason there were so many guys at the club and so few women. The women that were there were hopeful contestants. There were some cute waitresses hoping to make a buck. My mom said they would be easy to beat.
There were a couple regular strippers who worked the wet t-shirt contest circuit. My mom said they come to all of the tiny bikini and wet t-shirt contests up and down the Florida coast and are stiff competition.
The one girl that my mom didn’t want to be there was also there. Betty Welton the freshman with huge tits and porn star looks arrived just in time for the contest. She was flanked by a handsome grey, haired gentleman who looked very wealthy. She was dressed like a slut in a white, flimsy top and made a spectacular entrance by flipping her shirt ‘accidentally’ at the door to flash the crowd.
“That fucking cunt will soak up all the attention,” Ann lamented.
“Don’t be jealous,” my mom teased her. She turned to me and said the same thing.
“We aren’t here to win this contest. The prize money is nice, but the goal is to get attention. Pretend to be drunk and horny, and at the end, you’ll have tons of offers from guys to fuck. Tell them you’d love to, but it isn’t up to you. Tell them to talk to your Mom, and I’ll make all the arrangements,” mom informed us that WE would be in the competition and afterward we would fuck whoever offered the most cash to take us home.
“Kiwi!!” Betty hugged Kiwi and pressed her huge tits into his body. He was her cousin, and he was supposed to be visiting her instead of staying with us. He smiled at her politely. Kiwi had certainly matured tremendously since he began his stay with us. This wasn’t the summer vacation he expected for sure. He didn’t seem overwhelmed by Betty’s attention or flummoxed with a boner because boobs brushed against him.
“Heya Betty, nice to see you,” Kiwi said politely.
“This is Jeffery Epstein, my boyfriend,” she introduced the older man behind her. He could have easily been her father. The man seemed unwilling to admit to being her boyfriend, but he smiled politely.
“You girls are so awesome, I’ve heard all kinds of naughty rumors about you!” Betty told us sweetly. “If half of them are true, I want in! Let me play!” she seemed to beg my mom.
“The girls are in a disciplinary summer program. They have lost all their freedoms and must obey their mum,” Kiwi explained.
“Ooh, that sounds awesome,” Betty slid up to her cousin and begged him to tell her more.
Kiwi quickly explained that we were spanked, caged, bound, and made to clean in the nude. He said we had to obey him, and she would to if she was part of the summer program. He was trying to scare her off, but it only made her more fascinated by my mother’s program.
My mom told her that she was far too advanced to be in her program, and she didn’t have room. Betty didn’t think that was fair and tried to flirt her way into the program. I was shocked that my mother was adamant about it.
Her boyfriend stood behind us, watching this discussion unfold. “I’ve got a private island. If you want to play dirty games, I am sure I can think of something,” Jeffery promised her.
“Please guys? I want to play with you,” Betty pleaded.
Ann was about to tell her to take her big jugs and shove them up her ass when the DJ announced it was time for the wet t-shirt contest. It was the 1980s, and cheesy DJs with oversized sunglasses and outrageous costumes weren’t played out clichés.
“I am Mikey D, and I came to see! Who out here has the biggest titt-ees!” a white guy jumped out with a cordless microphone and rapped over the Sugar Hill Gang’s Rapper Delight beat. It was super stupid, but everyone started cheering and clapping anyway. “All the lovely ladies who want to get in my game come on up and give me your name!” he rapped.
Mom coaxed us forward and sent Liz as well. It was my first wet t-shirt contest. The DJ took one look at me and said, “You are in it to win it!” – I felt so validated. He took one look at Honey and said, “Wow, you’ve got titties for days!! I’d love to motorboat those hooters!!”
Honey shook her tits for everyone, and the crowd lit up with applause and laughter.
Candy walked up and took her top off and then threw it over her head. The crowd became electric. “Oh my, this one is ready to start the show! Leave a little to the imagination, sweet cheeks!!” the DJ said in his corny DJ voice.
When Betty walked up to the stage, the entire room stood up and began chanting. I had gone from feeling like a superstar to feeling like second banana. Betty was spectacular, and she danced like a professional. She was born to be on stage like this and looked like a girl that stepped out of a Centerfold from the 1980s. She had the big blonde hair and the bold, puffy nipples sitting on top of two enormous naturally huge tits. She had a butt that wouldn’t quit and hips for days. She was a little short but her legs were muscular and shapely.
I saw a few girls walk away after she got that standing ovation. “Now girls, don’t go away mad! Just go away,” the DJ joked with them as they walked out. “Come on back! Hey there is a second-place and a third-place prize! Fifty dollar bar tab and a Captain Hiram’s T-shirt!!!”
The contest eventually had twelve contestants. We were each provided with white half-shirts to change into behind the stage. They were see-thru, so it really didn’t matter, but it helped build up the anticipation to the crowd.
Betty had a penis-shaped pendant on a chain around her neck. She opened it and snorted a line of coke just before the contest. She offered me some, but I didn’t take it. I would have if I wasn’t in training.
I think one of the reasons I liked drinking and doing drugs prior to my training was that it allowed me to stop being Blair for a little while and stop thinking. It made me feel less evil. I no longer needed drugs to feel that way.
I was so nervous that I almost threw up. All the eyes in the house were on me, and I felt like some of them would figure out I was just an immature school girl who didn’t belong there. I held my tits out, clenched my butt cheek, raised my chin like I had been taught, and stood in line with the other girls, and no one told me to get off stage. I felt that was a small victory.
The DJ alternated between playing AC/DC’s Back in Black, and You Shook me all night long while guys from the audience were asked to pour water on us while we danced.
Jack poured water on my tits, and the crowd went crazy. I lifted my skirt and turned around and bent over and wiggled my ass. I realized afterward that the reason I had such a huge ovation wasn’t just that they saw my entire pussy but that they could see that huge butt plug glittering in my ass cheeks.
I came in second!! Honey came in third, and Liz and Candy did very well as crowd favorites. All in all we were very pleased with the reaction of the audience.
Naturally, Betty won the contest, and Jeffery whisked her off to wherever they were going to go to party after that.
Most of the men started to filter out after the main event however, as my mom predicted, a lot of them came over and wanted to talk to me. I giggled and said, “My mom decides who I date. You’ll have to talk to her,” as guys fondled me and pressed in close to talk to me.
Jack and Bruce walked up while I was talking to several guys. “Are you still up for what you discussed earlier?” They asked me.
“My mom decides who I date, sir!” I told Jack coldly. He had his chance to have me earlier and now it was up to the highest bidder. I knew he wouldn’t have the cash to outbid any of them. There were a lot of really nice looking, older men that were interested in me.
It was a very surreal feeling to have no control over who was going to take me home that night. It was the first time I felt like I was being auctioned off and strangely instead of making me feel like powerless cattle I felt like something valuable and worthwhile.
I know I was supposed to feel humiliated that I’d have to fuck an old man. I know I was supposed to feel powerless that I had no choice who I spread my legs for. I knew I was supposed to feel like an animal to be traded for money and a whore.
I didn’t feel proud or vain. I didn’t feel like a superstar. I think that is what Betty got out of winning that contest. She certainly didn’t need the prize money. The cocaine she snorted prior to that contest probably cost more than what she won.
I don’t even remember who bought me that night. He was a nice gentleman, and I can’t tell you too much about how he fucked me. My mom had to rent us rooms at a local motel. She normally fucked guys in her bed, but there were too many of us to share her room.
That next morning after fucking a total stranger twice my age my mom came to pick me up. I got in her car completely naked without complaint and kissed him goodbye and never saw him again.
The next day my mother began training my little brothers how to dominate me. She made me kneel before them and pledge myself to obey them. Mom said she didn’t want me to intimidate them, but she also didn’t want them to think they had total control over me, and anything goes. I asked her what I should say, and she gave me some guidelines but told me I had to speak from the heart.
After that morning’s enema and eating from the floor I crawled to the center of the living room where they were playing and begged their attention. I told them I had something important to talk to them about.
“Master Buddy and Master Lewis, I told you yesterday that I would respect you from now on, and that will continue even after my training ends,” I started to say.
“You won’t always be Sugar?” Buddy asked.
“I think a part of me will always be Sugar, but my training may end, Sir,” I answered.
“You will learn your lesson and never hurt people again?” Lewis asked.
“I think I’ve already learned that lesson, but now it needs to be reinforced. A lot of that is going to depend upon you two. You are going to be mom’s helpers, and she is going to teach you to be Masters,” I said. They both grew very excited even though they had been told this the day before. Buddy and Lewis were easily excitable.
“I’ve always been rude to you, blamed you for things I’ve done, teased you, and told you what to do ever since you were very little. I’ve ignored you when all you wanted to do was spend a little time with me. I’ve laughed at you when all you needed was a little reassurance from me. If you fell and scraped your knee I chuckled over your clumsiness. I have a thousand examples of times I have treated you like little snots and been a bad sister,” I said.
Buddy and Lewis did not deny it. They had always known things were this way between us and had no reason to think sisters were supposed to be nice to their little brothers. This is just how it was at our house.
“I am going to be in training for the summer and probably a lot longer after that. Mom is going to teach you to be in charge of me, but she is not going to give you absolute authority over me,” I said.
Buddy and Lewis looked confused.
“You can’t order me to fart so hard I fly off the ground,” I said as an example of an impossible thing, and they both laughed. It was something they would order me to do.
“Well, they can! They just can’t punish you if you fail to do it,” my mom interrupted.
“You will be taught to set realistic expectations for me in my daily training rituals. You will grade my behavior, and if I fail to obey you, act rudely, violate the rules mom has for me, or aren’t doing what I should, then I ask that you punish me and correct my behavior for my own good,” I said.
Buddy and Lewis once again seemed a little confused.
I crawled over to where my mother’s leather strap was located. Tyrone, the leather strap, used to be the ultimate punishment implement, and both of them had felt the strap on their butts at one point or another. I had even smacked them with it a few times when I was still Blair. I picked it up with my teeth and brought it over to them.
“As an example, let’s say that you told me to get Tyrone for you, and I scoffed or took my time. You can order me to lie on my back and hold my legs up and spank my cunt with Tyrone ten times to remind me that you are in charge,” I offered Tyrone and my exposed cunt to them both.
Buddy took the strap and lashed me delicately.
“I know you can hit harder than that Master Buddy. You won’t break my cunt,” I assured him that he didn’t have to be delicate with me in a very polite fashion. The next time he brought the strap down it was much harder and my cunt exploded with wetness. “Thank you, sir, that was two!” I counted and told him I could count for him.
“We can give you affirmations?” he asked. He had seen my mother and Kiwi give me affirmations many times. Even Jenny had given me affirmations before. I didn’t think he could ask any meaningful questions like they could, but I told him absolutely. I said that we get beaten three times a day, whether we need it or not, and that he would participate in that as well.
“Why do you need to be beaten three times a day?” he asked as he hit me with the strap. It felt like a cut against my clit as the side smashed into my tender flesh.
“Three, thank you, Sir! I am in slut summer school training and need to be reminded of my place. Even if I do nothing wrong I need to be prepared to accept pain as part of my daily regimen. It helps keep me in the right frame of mind, and I appreciate it as a learning opportunity, Sir.”
“What are you learning?” he asked as he hit me again with the strap.
“I am learning to behave myself, mind my manners, stop hurting others, and how to be of service to my betters instead of being a burden. I am being taught submission in obedience, and patience, Sir,” I said as I counted the fourth one.
“Why can’t you just be nice?” he asked. It was a strangely deep question and one I didn’t expect.
“FIVE, thank you!” I seethed over the excruciating pain in my crotch. I don’t have the capacity to be nice on my own, Master. I have proven time and again that when left to my own devices I will backslide and be naughty. I need constant supervision,” I pleaded with him.
It was the first time I called my brother Master during an affirmation and it would not be the last time. Buddy and Lewis grew up to be competent authorities in my life and to this day I still call them Master when we meet. My mom taught them that along with authority came a responsibility to care for me and to teach me. I never stopped being a slave to them during High School and for a long time afterward I remained obedient to them and my mother.
I did graduate my mother’s summer program that year. I wasn’t Slutadictorian. I was happy though that I graduated. My mother was true to her word and obeyed us for an entire week. We put her through the ringer and I eventually learned her slave name.
It was Nigger. Mom said she had a black friend when she was very little and her father called her Nigger when she entered training. He had been training his wife as a submissive for years, and her slave name was simply “Mother”. My mom’s younger sister’s slave name was Bunny.
Dad introduced them as Mother Fucker, Nigger Fucker and Bunny Fucker. My mom was deeply ashamed of the slave name but by the end of her week under us she asked to have it tattooed just above her cunt. We ended up calling her Mother though since none of us wanted to be caught calling her a nigger in public.
As to the rest of everyone well I should tell you how they all ended up:
Candy and her mother Liz (Cinnamon):
That Sunday we visited the Sonneborne household. Liz’s husband, Solomon thought she had exposed her sons to a sex party and was ready for a divorce. He felt tremendously guilty about the fact she knew he was fucking around on her.
When she arrived at their house she and Candy undressed at the door. Liz was so moved by my speech to my brothers that she gave one to her family along the same lines. She promised her husband that they would still be married and she will always be his wife. “We will never be equals, though. I want you to be in charge of me until death do us part. I will obey, honor, and cherish as I vowed,” she said.
She turned to her sons and told them, “I will always be your mother. However, I am giving up all my authority over myself. That is why I cannot have authority over your or your sister. I must trust that your father can act as the disciplinarian. I will still love you and serve you as valued members of the family, but I will never tell you what to do or punish you again,” she said.
Naturally, Liz’s husband was skeptical and he had lots of reservations about his wife parading around naked in front of their kids. They had visited a nudist resort in Orlando a few times though and the boys were far more well-adjusted to nudity than I expected.
Liz admitted that she had been fucking around on him but that she had been saving that money and using it to support household expenses. Sol felt like a heel because he had been PAYING hookers with the money. Liz said she would gladly forgive him and let him continue to fuck women outside of the marriage if that is what she wanted. He was shocked.
“If you will let me continue to work as a whore to help support the family,” she said.
Sol became offended but Liz assured him that he would be in control of the money and who she fucked. “I need you to keep me in line. You will ensure I treat everyone with respect and keep me in the right mindset. I am not naturally a sexual person. I need training to keep the right attitude. You will own me and you know who I belong to no matter who I spend my time with. I will always come home to you,” she said.
Sol didn’t understand what she meant by training and why she had to be kept in any sort of mindset.
Ann took over from this point and began a very ordered set of demonstrations. She asked Sol to have an open mind and told him that it was ultimately his house, and he would have a final decision about the rules.
Ann began with the simple anatomy of talking only about their cunts and how they stretched and trained them. “They can be used to control the girls,” she pinched Liz’s cunt and led her around the room. She showed them how nipples and assholes were also delicate women parts but that they could be used to inflict pain or give pleasure as tools of motivation.
She moved through a series of demonstrations about why the women had to be kept naked and vulnerably on display. She showed them the one-word commands they could use to tell the girls what to do. Ann demonstrated how the girls could become furniture and be used as a table. Teddy thought that was hilarious.
Sol was still convinced this was all a sexual game and uncomfortable with his sons watching.
Ann showed him the service aspects by making the girls clean in the most humiliating ways possible. She handcuffed them together and had them wash dishes. She made them vacuum and told Sol to fire their landscaper because they would be doing that all from now on.
Ann demonstrated how they would eat table scraps, have supervised bathroom breaks, and be caged at night in the living room in case anyone needed anything. “You can fuck either of them and then just lock them up when you are done,” she explained.
Sol hadn’t expected to fuck his daughter, and when Ann said that we thought he was going to kick us out of his home.
It was then that Candy asked permission to be trained just like her mother. “I am so much like her that I can’t stand it. I have a week where I am in charge of her coming up, and I don’t want to do it. I have to in order to prove I understand what it takes to dominate so that I can be a better submissive, Sir,” Candy said.
“Wait? You are going to be in charge of your mother? Like fully?” Sol said.
“Yes, I will have the same authority as you but just for one week. Then I’ll come back home and submit – if I graduate and prove I learned my lesson,” Candy told him.
“You want me to treat you like my wife?” Sol asked.
“I want you to treat me like a house pet and a good slut, Sir. If it pleases you to dump your cum directly in me then I would be glad to pleasure you! Cock is cock,” she said.
Gerald and Timmy had not been addressed at this point. They knew they would be witness to what was going on in the house but exactly what they could do had not been talked about.They became ansy and started asking questions.
It was Liz who told them that she would like them to help discipline her and that as long as their father thought it was appropriate they could have limited authority over her and Candy until they proved they could handle more.
Gerald and Timmy were overwhelmed with the opportunity to control their sister and mother. They were reluctant at first but they quickly found that Candy and Cinnamon wanted them to be strict and were asking them to take control because they needed supervision.
Their family spent the better part of that afternoon talking about enemas, blowjobs, and what they would tell family when they visited. Liz took the name Cinnamon and dropped out of teaching. She works as a full time escort with her daughter.
Gerald and Timmy became very competent Masters as well. They have frequently borrowed me from my mother, and they can be very creative when it comes to administering pain.
Honey:
The next time we returned to Honey’s trailer, we brought Ann with us. She gave a much more coherent set of demonstrations similar to the ones she gave to the Sonnebornes.
Honey’s family was so impressed with the discipline plan that they asked Honey to remain there, and she didn’t finish the Summer program with us. We went back week after week to help clean the trailer because my mother kept her word. However, it wasn’t long before we didn’t need to bring groceries because Honey was able to earn enough to keep them well fed.
Mrs. Simmons liked the results so much that she volunteered a few of her other step-daughters and foster girls for the same program. Don’t feel too much sympathy for those girls though. They were the most rotten of the bunch and from what I could tell the world was spared a few less bitchy, selfish crabby cunts because of that decision.
I see her from time to time. She became a fulltime whore and I believe she ended up having about six kids all in a row from different fathers. She never stopped serving while she was pregnant.
I don’t know a lot about what happened to Honey after that. She dropped out of school. I was told that the Simmons were eventually able to buy that trailer park.
Jenny:
When Jenny’s parents returned to pick her up, we were dressed in clothes for their arrival. Mom made an exception because Jenny’s father and brother were not fully aware of our training plan. Jenny cried when she had to dress as Eddie again. She looked so strange to me without her pigtails and make up. I almost didn’t recognize her.
She returned to her home in Pennsylvania, and I lost touch with her. The last I heard he got married.
EDITOR’S NOTE:
If you are curious where Eddie ended up he runs Sunny Manor in Tampa Florida. It is a BDSM community that is family friendly. Read HOA: Big Day at Sunny Manor. He also lived briefly in a trailer park before that and you can read “Naked in the Trailer Park” to find out what happened to his first family.
The Donaldsons:
Lori and Crystal frequently babysat my brothers but it wasn’t long before Buddy and Lewis matured and didn’t need anyone watching them. Lori and Crystal still came over frequently and begged my mom to let them join the Summer Camp program the following year.
The girls continued pretending to be ponies out in the woods with a lot of the neighborhood boys riding them. I was frequently volunteered to participate as well. They often tied us up and suspended us from trees. I don’t know anyone who could absorb more pain than Lori could, and she would dare them to continue and try to make her cry.
George once poured hot sauce on her asshole and made her run a quarter-mile with mousetraps on her tits and clit, and she told them it was far too easy.
I don’t know if they continued to practice BDSM after high school, but the last I heard Lori moved to New York and was working in a fetish club as a cocktail waitress. Lori writes a blog on Femdom relationships.
George works construction.
Kiwi:
Kiwi left after that summer. He had to return to New Zealand. I lost touch with him but a few years ago I was told he married a woman in the United States and was living with a family of his own in suburbia. He named his only daughter Claire after me. He said he left the B off from my name so she wouldn’t grow up to be a bitch. I sure hope not!
EDITOR’S NOTE:
If you are curious where Kiwi ended up please start reading “The Dream” or HOA: A Big Day in Sunny Manor on SOL.
Betty Welton:
Betty became a porn star and served as a sex slave on Jeffery’s Epstein Island for several years. She became a featured exotic dancer and travelled the world doing strip shows. I was told she had an elaborate show dedicated to Alice Cooper because she used to live with him for a little while.
I don’t know what became of her after that.
EDITOR’S NOTE:
If you are curious where Betty ended up please start reading “Do you have a big dick, why not?” it is the story of her as a webcam whore after her heyday is over. She lives with her two daughters and puts on shows with them for money.
My Mom:
My mom served me for an entire week, along with the other girls. She was fearless, and she really had no qualms about doing anything as long as it pleased someone else to watch her do it. We humiliated her at high school and made her fuck most of the football team on the first day of school. She ended up losing her job in the first week due to the scandal.
I felt so bad about it that I tried to give up authority over her before the week was up, but my mom insisted we turn her into a full-time whore. She and I worked as whores in Sebastian for several years after that.
She eventually moved back to her parents’ house and took me with her. We live in a Kennel in their backyard. We are somewhere in Kentucky now, and we seldom, if ever, go inside the house or leave my grandfather’s property.
Rain or shine, our naked asses are caged and on display down in the Kentucky clay of an old rustic farm house.
I live like a dog for the most part. I am what is called a “Bitch in heat.” I eat dog food, I crawl around on a leash and shit on the ground. I fuck dogs. It is a very simple life.
My brothers and uncles frequently visit and whenever they do we get excited and bark a lot. I am not permitted to talk very often and when I am I have a limited number of words I am permitted to use. I learned which of my uncles was most likely my biological father and he approves of my training. He said I’d have made a better cow than a dog.
Grandfather has named my mom Nigger again and my name is and will be Sugar for a long time to come. I have the name tattooed around my asshole so that anyone who fucks me from behind will always know who I am.
My Grandmother lives outside with us most of the time but during the winter she is allowed to go inside because of the snow. We get a small space heater, but because she is older, she can’t handle the cold temperature.
My Grandfather does get a lot of visitors to the farm. It is mostly rich weirdos who have a thing for treating women like dogs. Every now and then he’ll bring up a busload of migrant workers for some good old fashioned gang bangs though.
My mom’s sister visits for two weeks out of the year and joins us. She calls it a “Touch up” vacation to keep her in the right mindset. She doesn’t tell her husband, but she tells Eddie (Jenny) that we are doing fine and miss him very much. It usually takes my Aunt about three days to heal all her bruises before she finally gets on a plane and returns to her family after her visit.
I couldn’t be happier about how my life has turned out, and if I had it all over to do again, I think I would have asked to be trained a lot sooner.
I know I was hot shit when I was younger. I could have probably married well and after a few divorces amassed a fortune. I think the value of my experience is worth more than all of the money in the world.
Thanks for coming along with me down memory lane:
Author's Corner: As I mention, the first part of the story in Slut Summer School is somewhat true. My Aunt did think I'd make a better girl/benefit from learning what women go through for men. I was a smart ass/butt obsessed teenage boy milk-sop that wasn't used to sandy beaches, gnats, Florida sun, etc.
My cousin was a brat, and she did throw a party that destroyed her mother's apartment. In the reality version, she got away with it with very little consequence. My Aunt's friends were described much as they really were, and this embellishment tale is a little bit of poetic justice for what should have happened to teach her a lesson.
Easter Egg:
If you read my other stories "Do you have a big dick? Why not?" there is an older stripper in there with huge tits named Betty. She is the same pretty, young thing in this story. In that story, she asks the titular line to the protagonist. It's something I heard a real life stripper say to a DJ once. She was basically asking if he doesn't have money, cocaine, or a big cock, why is he talking to her? He's wasting her time.
I am not sure if that story qualifies as an ENF. You can find it on the site in my signature. It's about a high school kid meeting a shy girl and finding out she, her sister and mom do OnlyFans/Webcamming for a living in the evening.
You don’t need money when you are a pretty girl, either. You won’t pay a cover charge, and guys are always ready to buy you a drink. No one is going to offer you any food, and other than cum and my own pussy juices, I hadn’t eaten anything, so my stomach was grumbling. I was also walking funny because of the huge plug in my ass.
Guys stared at us as we sauntered through the bar to find my mom. She was at one of the bars with the other girls. They were flirting with men all around them. My brothers Buddy and Lewis were home being babysat by Lori and George. Kiwi was hanging around like a wallflower trying to fit into the rowdy crowd of tourists and locals.
A local band was playing Jessie’s girl when we walked in to the room.
“Oh god, what have you been doing? You missed everything!” Honey saw me and excitedly starting bragging about how many dicks she caught that night. “I fucked a son and his dad TOGETHER! It was his sons first time, and they paid to fuck me TOGETHER!” she bragged.
“What happened with Stan?” I asked her.
“Oh, he was a twisted weirdo! Very freaky,” she started to tell me all about it when my mom smacked my ass and told me to sit on the barstool and shut my yap. “You can catch up and gossip later. We are working,” she informed me.
We were there to flirt and find guys to fuck in the bathroom for money. Honey and Candy had been fucking and sucking all day long at the beach with my mom and Liz watching over them.
The first time a guy sent over a fresh round of drinks, I grabbed my white wine spritzer and downed it. My mom looked at me churlishly to suggest I shouldn’t try to get drunk. I smiled at her and then spread my legs slightly on the barstool and brought the wine glass between my legs.
I pissed into it and filled it up. I was surprised my pee was a much deeper yellow than Ann’s was. I sipped it at first and then spit it back into the cup. I smiled at my mother, playfully. I gargled a little and smiled even though my piss tasted like stale cheerios.
She smiled back at me. Then she looked at Ann knowingly. I began to drink my own pee in the glass, but I also backwashed some of it back into the cup. It was gross and disgusting, but I wanted to seem like I was willing to do whatever it took to prove myself to my mother.
“Show her the plug I bought you,” Ann said.
I smiled and turned around and flipped up my skirt playfully while parting my ass cheeks to give her a glimpse of the massive butt plug.
“No, I mean show it to her,” Ann said in a more serious tone.
I stood up and reached down between my legs. I saw men who were sitting close to us watch as I hefted the heavy plug out and then brought it to my lips. I kissed it clean and handed it to my mother.
“This is really nice,” my mom handed it back to me, and I kissed it to get it wet before returning it to my ass.
“I have one for each of you,” Ann told Candy and Honey that they would be getting bigger plugs.
“You can make us wear them when you graduate Summer School,” Ann said over the music that was playing in the background.
A man tapped me on the shoulder and asked me what I had just shown my friends. “That is my butt plug, Sir” I smiled at him.
“You like taking it in the ass, little girl?” he smelled of shrimp and brine and looked like a biker.
“Yes, Sir, I like it anywhere you want to put it,” I said to him with a smile.
“Let’s go then,” he took my hand.
“Twenty-five for head, thirty-five for half and half and fifty for around the world,” I said to him.
“You are a whore? They are getting younger and younger,” he released my arm in disgust.
“Okay, you can spend a few hours talking to girls and trying to charm them into giving it to you for free or pay me, and I’ll give you what you want without any effort on your part, Sir?” I flirted with him.
He took my hand and led me out of the bar before I had a chance to tell my mother where I was going. I hoped she wouldn’t be angry with me. He grumbled that I had better be worth it.
Once he got me outside, he threw me into his truck and piled in on top of me, pulling my skirt up and started to play with my wet snatch.
“Fifty bucks in advance, Sir,” I said.
“No way, I want to see if you are worth my time!” he grunted.
I wasn’t sure what to tell him. He didn’t want to follow the rules my mother had set. I wouldn’t get the money anyway, so I didn’t stop him. He ravished me in the backseat and put his hands around my throat to choke me. I could barely breathe, and I couldn’t stop cumming as the stout redneck dominated me with his body. He forced himself down on me even though I put up no resistance. I gyrated and wiggled underneath him and rode his stubby cock as he rammed it into me roughly. At first he asked me if I was a nasty girl over and over. I kept telling him yes but he only repeated the question while he humped me. He grunted wordlessly, and when he finally came inside of me, he threw me to the side.
“That was garbage, you just laid there!” he said.
“I couldn’t move under you, Sir! I was trying!” I begged him to pay me the money.
He tossed two crumpled ten-dollar bills on me and kicked me out of the truck before I had a chance to complain or eat his cum. “Get out of here nasty girl!” he shouted. My first real trick had only pulled my skirt up and popped my buttons off of my top, so I was still partially dressed. I got up and dusted myself off. I could have yelled at him and demanded more money, but he intimidated me.
I slunk back to the bar past the bouncers and returned to my mother. I handed her the two twenties.
“You just gave him head?” she asked me.
I could have lied and said that was all I did. She would have no way of knowing that he fucked me.
“No, Ma’am, he wouldn’t pay me in advance, and after he fucked me, he threw twenty dollars at me. I am so sorry, I know I was supposed to get the money in advance! He just wouldn’t give it to me,” I knew I was in for a beating.
“You are learning,” my mom took the money. “You should have referred him to Ann, and she would have made the arrangements. You don’t handle the money,” she said.
“I won’t be punished?” I asked with a tear in my eye. I felt guilty for failing to understand what I was supposed to do. The other girls had lots of practice tonight working the beach, but this was the first trick I ever turned by myself.
“You will be punished but not right now,” she said. She fingered me under my skirt and French-kissed me. Then she put her finger to her lips and tasted the man’s cum. She led me to the men’s bathroom and told me to squat in one of the booths. “Lap it up before you return,” she said as she stood over me in the stall and watched me squat.
My mom had a small purse and let me re-apply my makeup in the bathroom and clean up after I finished gobbling this man’s cum off the dirty floor. It was strange to be in the men’s bathroom, but it seemed like most of the guys in there thought it was a treat. They pissed in a big trough instead of individual urinals, and they only had two stalls.
As we left the bathroom together, I ran into Jack and Bruce. They were the boys I had been playing with for months that helped me throw the party. They were trying to get into the bar, but the bouncer wouldn’t let them in.
My mom went to the bouncer and whispered in his ear. I don’t know what she said, but he let the boys in. They looked concerned that she was going to yell at them.
“Don’t worry, boys, my daughter is paying for the damages your little party caused. I am not mad at you about it,” she smiled at them. She told them she knew it would never happen again.
“No, Ma’am,” Jack smiled at her. He was a handsome jock, but he seemed so immature compared to how I remembered him from before. I suppose because I had fucked so many adult men by this point that I realized just because he was a Senior in high school, he wasn’t really as mature as I thought.
“Do you guys want to fuck me?” I asked over the music.
“What?” Jack and Bruce were flabbergasted.
“Fifty bucks each and I’ll do you both in the bathroom or your car, Sir,” I said.
I could tell from Jack’s expression that he thought this was another of my many manipulations. He had spent months jumping through the hoops I created for him on an emotional roller-coaster that of pretending to want him only to pick at things he did and find reasons to reject him. It was all just to play with his head and wrap him all around my little finger by frustrating and confusing him. I was damned good at it too!
“Twenty bucks each and I’ll give you the best blowjobs of your lives, Sir” I smiled.
Jack and Bruce looked at my mother as if they were waiting to be told that this was not going to happen. She smiled at them. “Julie and Mandy are here too if you would rather have one of them,” my mom smiled.
“What the fuck, Blair?” Jack said.
“I go by Sugar now, Sir. Mandy is Candy, and Julie is Honey. This is how we are paying back mom for the damage we’ve caused,” I said.
“No fucking way,” Bruce seemed floored by this revelation.
“Yes, fucking way, sir,” I said.
“If you change your mind, we’ll be over there,” my mom said and led me away. She told me to cut bait after five minutes with young guys. “They usually have no money, and they want to chat endlessly. Old guys are where the money is,” she said.
I wanted to give Jack and Bruce a piece of me because I felt they had earned it after all I had put them through. They seemed intimidated by my offer. My mom told me that I needed to learn to be more subtle. “You are going to eventually proposition an undercover officer, and you’d go to jail. It is okay to ask old fuck buddies like you did, but you need more practice, I’ll show you after the wet T-shirt contest,” She said.
The wet T-shirt contest was the main event, and it was one of the reason there were so many guys at the club and so few women. The women that were there were hopeful contestants. There were some cute waitresses hoping to make a buck. My mom said they would be easy to beat.
There were a couple regular strippers who worked the wet t-shirt contest circuit. My mom said they come to all of the tiny bikini and wet t-shirt contests up and down the Florida coast and are stiff competition.
The one girl that my mom didn’t want to be there was also there. Betty Welton the freshman with huge tits and porn star looks arrived just in time for the contest. She was flanked by a handsome grey, haired gentleman who looked very wealthy. She was dressed like a slut in a white, flimsy top and made a spectacular entrance by flipping her shirt ‘accidentally’ at the door to flash the crowd.
“That fucking cunt will soak up all the attention,” Ann lamented.
“Don’t be jealous,” my mom teased her. She turned to me and said the same thing.
“We aren’t here to win this contest. The prize money is nice, but the goal is to get attention. Pretend to be drunk and horny, and at the end, you’ll have tons of offers from guys to fuck. Tell them you’d love to, but it isn’t up to you. Tell them to talk to your Mom, and I’ll make all the arrangements,” mom informed us that WE would be in the competition and afterward we would fuck whoever offered the most cash to take us home.
“Kiwi!!” Betty hugged Kiwi and pressed her huge tits into his body. He was her cousin, and he was supposed to be visiting her instead of staying with us. He smiled at her politely. Kiwi had certainly matured tremendously since he began his stay with us. This wasn’t the summer vacation he expected for sure. He didn’t seem overwhelmed by Betty’s attention or flummoxed with a boner because boobs brushed against him.
“Heya Betty, nice to see you,” Kiwi said politely.
“This is Jeffery Epstein, my boyfriend,” she introduced the older man behind her. He could have easily been her father. The man seemed unwilling to admit to being her boyfriend, but he smiled politely.
“You girls are so awesome, I’ve heard all kinds of naughty rumors about you!” Betty told us sweetly. “If half of them are true, I want in! Let me play!” she seemed to beg my mom.
“The girls are in a disciplinary summer program. They have lost all their freedoms and must obey their mum,” Kiwi explained.
“Ooh, that sounds awesome,” Betty slid up to her cousin and begged him to tell her more.
Kiwi quickly explained that we were spanked, caged, bound, and made to clean in the nude. He said we had to obey him, and she would to if she was part of the summer program. He was trying to scare her off, but it only made her more fascinated by my mother’s program.
My mom told her that she was far too advanced to be in her program, and she didn’t have room. Betty didn’t think that was fair and tried to flirt her way into the program. I was shocked that my mother was adamant about it.
Her boyfriend stood behind us, watching this discussion unfold. “I’ve got a private island. If you want to play dirty games, I am sure I can think of something,” Jeffery promised her.
“Please guys? I want to play with you,” Betty pleaded.
Ann was about to tell her to take her big jugs and shove them up her ass when the DJ announced it was time for the wet t-shirt contest. It was the 1980s, and cheesy DJs with oversized sunglasses and outrageous costumes weren’t played out clichés.
“I am Mikey D, and I came to see! Who out here has the biggest titt-ees!” a white guy jumped out with a cordless microphone and rapped over the Sugar Hill Gang’s Rapper Delight beat. It was super stupid, but everyone started cheering and clapping anyway. “All the lovely ladies who want to get in my game come on up and give me your name!” he rapped.
Mom coaxed us forward and sent Liz as well. It was my first wet t-shirt contest. The DJ took one look at me and said, “You are in it to win it!” – I felt so validated. He took one look at Honey and said, “Wow, you’ve got titties for days!! I’d love to motorboat those hooters!!”
Honey shook her tits for everyone, and the crowd lit up with applause and laughter.
Candy walked up and took her top off and then threw it over her head. The crowd became electric. “Oh my, this one is ready to start the show! Leave a little to the imagination, sweet cheeks!!” the DJ said in his corny DJ voice.
When Betty walked up to the stage, the entire room stood up and began chanting. I had gone from feeling like a superstar to feeling like second banana. Betty was spectacular, and she danced like a professional. She was born to be on stage like this and looked like a girl that stepped out of a Centerfold from the 1980s. She had the big blonde hair and the bold, puffy nipples sitting on top of two enormous naturally huge tits. She had a butt that wouldn’t quit and hips for days. She was a little short but her legs were muscular and shapely.
I saw a few girls walk away after she got that standing ovation. “Now girls, don’t go away mad! Just go away,” the DJ joked with them as they walked out. “Come on back! Hey there is a second-place and a third-place prize! Fifty dollar bar tab and a Captain Hiram’s T-shirt!!!”
The contest eventually had twelve contestants. We were each provided with white half-shirts to change into behind the stage. They were see-thru, so it really didn’t matter, but it helped build up the anticipation to the crowd.
Betty had a penis-shaped pendant on a chain around her neck. She opened it and snorted a line of coke just before the contest. She offered me some, but I didn’t take it. I would have if I wasn’t in training.
I think one of the reasons I liked drinking and doing drugs prior to my training was that it allowed me to stop being Blair for a little while and stop thinking. It made me feel less evil. I no longer needed drugs to feel that way.
I was so nervous that I almost threw up. All the eyes in the house were on me, and I felt like some of them would figure out I was just an immature school girl who didn’t belong there. I held my tits out, clenched my butt cheek, raised my chin like I had been taught, and stood in line with the other girls, and no one told me to get off stage. I felt that was a small victory.
The DJ alternated between playing AC/DC’s Back in Black, and You Shook me all night long while guys from the audience were asked to pour water on us while we danced.
Jack poured water on my tits, and the crowd went crazy. I lifted my skirt and turned around and bent over and wiggled my ass. I realized afterward that the reason I had such a huge ovation wasn’t just that they saw my entire pussy but that they could see that huge butt plug glittering in my ass cheeks.
I came in second!! Honey came in third, and Liz and Candy did very well as crowd favorites. All in all we were very pleased with the reaction of the audience.
Naturally, Betty won the contest, and Jeffery whisked her off to wherever they were going to go to party after that.
Most of the men started to filter out after the main event however, as my mom predicted, a lot of them came over and wanted to talk to me. I giggled and said, “My mom decides who I date. You’ll have to talk to her,” as guys fondled me and pressed in close to talk to me.
Jack and Bruce walked up while I was talking to several guys. “Are you still up for what you discussed earlier?” They asked me.
“My mom decides who I date, sir!” I told Jack coldly. He had his chance to have me earlier and now it was up to the highest bidder. I knew he wouldn’t have the cash to outbid any of them. There were a lot of really nice looking, older men that were interested in me.
It was a very surreal feeling to have no control over who was going to take me home that night. It was the first time I felt like I was being auctioned off and strangely instead of making me feel like powerless cattle I felt like something valuable and worthwhile.
I know I was supposed to feel humiliated that I’d have to fuck an old man. I know I was supposed to feel powerless that I had no choice who I spread my legs for. I knew I was supposed to feel like an animal to be traded for money and a whore.
I didn’t feel proud or vain. I didn’t feel like a superstar. I think that is what Betty got out of winning that contest. She certainly didn’t need the prize money. The cocaine she snorted prior to that contest probably cost more than what she won.
I don’t even remember who bought me that night. He was a nice gentleman, and I can’t tell you too much about how he fucked me. My mom had to rent us rooms at a local motel. She normally fucked guys in her bed, but there were too many of us to share her room.
That next morning after fucking a total stranger twice my age my mom came to pick me up. I got in her car completely naked without complaint and kissed him goodbye and never saw him again.
The next day my mother began training my little brothers how to dominate me. She made me kneel before them and pledge myself to obey them. Mom said she didn’t want me to intimidate them, but she also didn’t want them to think they had total control over me, and anything goes. I asked her what I should say, and she gave me some guidelines but told me I had to speak from the heart.
After that morning’s enema and eating from the floor I crawled to the center of the living room where they were playing and begged their attention. I told them I had something important to talk to them about.
“Master Buddy and Master Lewis, I told you yesterday that I would respect you from now on, and that will continue even after my training ends,” I started to say.
“You won’t always be Sugar?” Buddy asked.
“I think a part of me will always be Sugar, but my training may end, Sir,” I answered.
“You will learn your lesson and never hurt people again?” Lewis asked.
“I think I’ve already learned that lesson, but now it needs to be reinforced. A lot of that is going to depend upon you two. You are going to be mom’s helpers, and she is going to teach you to be Masters,” I said. They both grew very excited even though they had been told this the day before. Buddy and Lewis were easily excitable.
“I’ve always been rude to you, blamed you for things I’ve done, teased you, and told you what to do ever since you were very little. I’ve ignored you when all you wanted to do was spend a little time with me. I’ve laughed at you when all you needed was a little reassurance from me. If you fell and scraped your knee I chuckled over your clumsiness. I have a thousand examples of times I have treated you like little snots and been a bad sister,” I said.
Buddy and Lewis did not deny it. They had always known things were this way between us and had no reason to think sisters were supposed to be nice to their little brothers. This is just how it was at our house.
“I am going to be in training for the summer and probably a lot longer after that. Mom is going to teach you to be in charge of me, but she is not going to give you absolute authority over me,” I said.
Buddy and Lewis looked confused.
“You can’t order me to fart so hard I fly off the ground,” I said as an example of an impossible thing, and they both laughed. It was something they would order me to do.
“Well, they can! They just can’t punish you if you fail to do it,” my mom interrupted.
“You will be taught to set realistic expectations for me in my daily training rituals. You will grade my behavior, and if I fail to obey you, act rudely, violate the rules mom has for me, or aren’t doing what I should, then I ask that you punish me and correct my behavior for my own good,” I said.
Buddy and Lewis once again seemed a little confused.
I crawled over to where my mother’s leather strap was located. Tyrone, the leather strap, used to be the ultimate punishment implement, and both of them had felt the strap on their butts at one point or another. I had even smacked them with it a few times when I was still Blair. I picked it up with my teeth and brought it over to them.
“As an example, let’s say that you told me to get Tyrone for you, and I scoffed or took my time. You can order me to lie on my back and hold my legs up and spank my cunt with Tyrone ten times to remind me that you are in charge,” I offered Tyrone and my exposed cunt to them both.
Buddy took the strap and lashed me delicately.
“I know you can hit harder than that Master Buddy. You won’t break my cunt,” I assured him that he didn’t have to be delicate with me in a very polite fashion. The next time he brought the strap down it was much harder and my cunt exploded with wetness. “Thank you, sir, that was two!” I counted and told him I could count for him.
“We can give you affirmations?” he asked. He had seen my mother and Kiwi give me affirmations many times. Even Jenny had given me affirmations before. I didn’t think he could ask any meaningful questions like they could, but I told him absolutely. I said that we get beaten three times a day, whether we need it or not, and that he would participate in that as well.
“Why do you need to be beaten three times a day?” he asked as he hit me with the strap. It felt like a cut against my clit as the side smashed into my tender flesh.
“Three, thank you, Sir! I am in slut summer school training and need to be reminded of my place. Even if I do nothing wrong I need to be prepared to accept pain as part of my daily regimen. It helps keep me in the right frame of mind, and I appreciate it as a learning opportunity, Sir.”
“What are you learning?” he asked as he hit me again with the strap.
“I am learning to behave myself, mind my manners, stop hurting others, and how to be of service to my betters instead of being a burden. I am being taught submission in obedience, and patience, Sir,” I said as I counted the fourth one.
“Why can’t you just be nice?” he asked. It was a strangely deep question and one I didn’t expect.
“FIVE, thank you!” I seethed over the excruciating pain in my crotch. I don’t have the capacity to be nice on my own, Master. I have proven time and again that when left to my own devices I will backslide and be naughty. I need constant supervision,” I pleaded with him.
It was the first time I called my brother Master during an affirmation and it would not be the last time. Buddy and Lewis grew up to be competent authorities in my life and to this day I still call them Master when we meet. My mom taught them that along with authority came a responsibility to care for me and to teach me. I never stopped being a slave to them during High School and for a long time afterward I remained obedient to them and my mother.
I did graduate my mother’s summer program that year. I wasn’t Slutadictorian. I was happy though that I graduated. My mother was true to her word and obeyed us for an entire week. We put her through the ringer and I eventually learned her slave name.
It was Nigger. Mom said she had a black friend when she was very little and her father called her Nigger when she entered training. He had been training his wife as a submissive for years, and her slave name was simply “Mother”. My mom’s younger sister’s slave name was Bunny.
Dad introduced them as Mother Fucker, Nigger Fucker and Bunny Fucker. My mom was deeply ashamed of the slave name but by the end of her week under us she asked to have it tattooed just above her cunt. We ended up calling her Mother though since none of us wanted to be caught calling her a nigger in public.
As to the rest of everyone well I should tell you how they all ended up:
Candy and her mother Liz (Cinnamon):
That Sunday we visited the Sonneborne household. Liz’s husband, Solomon thought she had exposed her sons to a sex party and was ready for a divorce. He felt tremendously guilty about the fact she knew he was fucking around on her.
When she arrived at their house she and Candy undressed at the door. Liz was so moved by my speech to my brothers that she gave one to her family along the same lines. She promised her husband that they would still be married and she will always be his wife. “We will never be equals, though. I want you to be in charge of me until death do us part. I will obey, honor, and cherish as I vowed,” she said.
She turned to her sons and told them, “I will always be your mother. However, I am giving up all my authority over myself. That is why I cannot have authority over your or your sister. I must trust that your father can act as the disciplinarian. I will still love you and serve you as valued members of the family, but I will never tell you what to do or punish you again,” she said.
Naturally, Liz’s husband was skeptical and he had lots of reservations about his wife parading around naked in front of their kids. They had visited a nudist resort in Orlando a few times though and the boys were far more well-adjusted to nudity than I expected.
Liz admitted that she had been fucking around on him but that she had been saving that money and using it to support household expenses. Sol felt like a heel because he had been PAYING hookers with the money. Liz said she would gladly forgive him and let him continue to fuck women outside of the marriage if that is what she wanted. He was shocked.
“If you will let me continue to work as a whore to help support the family,” she said.
Sol became offended but Liz assured him that he would be in control of the money and who she fucked. “I need you to keep me in line. You will ensure I treat everyone with respect and keep me in the right mindset. I am not naturally a sexual person. I need training to keep the right attitude. You will own me and you know who I belong to no matter who I spend my time with. I will always come home to you,” she said.
Sol didn’t understand what she meant by training and why she had to be kept in any sort of mindset.
Ann took over from this point and began a very ordered set of demonstrations. She asked Sol to have an open mind and told him that it was ultimately his house, and he would have a final decision about the rules.
Ann began with the simple anatomy of talking only about their cunts and how they stretched and trained them. “They can be used to control the girls,” she pinched Liz’s cunt and led her around the room. She showed them how nipples and assholes were also delicate women parts but that they could be used to inflict pain or give pleasure as tools of motivation.
She moved through a series of demonstrations about why the women had to be kept naked and vulnerably on display. She showed them the one-word commands they could use to tell the girls what to do. Ann demonstrated how the girls could become furniture and be used as a table. Teddy thought that was hilarious.
Sol was still convinced this was all a sexual game and uncomfortable with his sons watching.
Ann showed him the service aspects by making the girls clean in the most humiliating ways possible. She handcuffed them together and had them wash dishes. She made them vacuum and told Sol to fire their landscaper because they would be doing that all from now on.
Ann demonstrated how they would eat table scraps, have supervised bathroom breaks, and be caged at night in the living room in case anyone needed anything. “You can fuck either of them and then just lock them up when you are done,” she explained.
Sol hadn’t expected to fuck his daughter, and when Ann said that we thought he was going to kick us out of his home.
It was then that Candy asked permission to be trained just like her mother. “I am so much like her that I can’t stand it. I have a week where I am in charge of her coming up, and I don’t want to do it. I have to in order to prove I understand what it takes to dominate so that I can be a better submissive, Sir,” Candy said.
“Wait? You are going to be in charge of your mother? Like fully?” Sol said.
“Yes, I will have the same authority as you but just for one week. Then I’ll come back home and submit – if I graduate and prove I learned my lesson,” Candy told him.
“You want me to treat you like my wife?” Sol asked.
“I want you to treat me like a house pet and a good slut, Sir. If it pleases you to dump your cum directly in me then I would be glad to pleasure you! Cock is cock,” she said.
Gerald and Timmy had not been addressed at this point. They knew they would be witness to what was going on in the house but exactly what they could do had not been talked about.They became ansy and started asking questions.
It was Liz who told them that she would like them to help discipline her and that as long as their father thought it was appropriate they could have limited authority over her and Candy until they proved they could handle more.
Gerald and Timmy were overwhelmed with the opportunity to control their sister and mother. They were reluctant at first but they quickly found that Candy and Cinnamon wanted them to be strict and were asking them to take control because they needed supervision.
Their family spent the better part of that afternoon talking about enemas, blowjobs, and what they would tell family when they visited. Liz took the name Cinnamon and dropped out of teaching. She works as a full time escort with her daughter.
Gerald and Timmy became very competent Masters as well. They have frequently borrowed me from my mother, and they can be very creative when it comes to administering pain.
Honey:
The next time we returned to Honey’s trailer, we brought Ann with us. She gave a much more coherent set of demonstrations similar to the ones she gave to the Sonnebornes.
Honey’s family was so impressed with the discipline plan that they asked Honey to remain there, and she didn’t finish the Summer program with us. We went back week after week to help clean the trailer because my mother kept her word. However, it wasn’t long before we didn’t need to bring groceries because Honey was able to earn enough to keep them well fed.
Mrs. Simmons liked the results so much that she volunteered a few of her other step-daughters and foster girls for the same program. Don’t feel too much sympathy for those girls though. They were the most rotten of the bunch and from what I could tell the world was spared a few less bitchy, selfish crabby cunts because of that decision.
I see her from time to time. She became a fulltime whore and I believe she ended up having about six kids all in a row from different fathers. She never stopped serving while she was pregnant.
I don’t know a lot about what happened to Honey after that. She dropped out of school. I was told that the Simmons were eventually able to buy that trailer park.
Jenny:
When Jenny’s parents returned to pick her up, we were dressed in clothes for their arrival. Mom made an exception because Jenny’s father and brother were not fully aware of our training plan. Jenny cried when she had to dress as Eddie again. She looked so strange to me without her pigtails and make up. I almost didn’t recognize her.
She returned to her home in Pennsylvania, and I lost touch with her. The last I heard he got married.
EDITOR’S NOTE:
If you are curious where Eddie ended up he runs Sunny Manor in Tampa Florida. It is a BDSM community that is family friendly. Read HOA: Big Day at Sunny Manor. He also lived briefly in a trailer park before that and you can read “Naked in the Trailer Park” to find out what happened to his first family.
The Donaldsons:
Lori and Crystal frequently babysat my brothers but it wasn’t long before Buddy and Lewis matured and didn’t need anyone watching them. Lori and Crystal still came over frequently and begged my mom to let them join the Summer Camp program the following year.
The girls continued pretending to be ponies out in the woods with a lot of the neighborhood boys riding them. I was frequently volunteered to participate as well. They often tied us up and suspended us from trees. I don’t know anyone who could absorb more pain than Lori could, and she would dare them to continue and try to make her cry.
George once poured hot sauce on her asshole and made her run a quarter-mile with mousetraps on her tits and clit, and she told them it was far too easy.
I don’t know if they continued to practice BDSM after high school, but the last I heard Lori moved to New York and was working in a fetish club as a cocktail waitress. Lori writes a blog on Femdom relationships.
George works construction.
Kiwi:
Kiwi left after that summer. He had to return to New Zealand. I lost touch with him but a few years ago I was told he married a woman in the United States and was living with a family of his own in suburbia. He named his only daughter Claire after me. He said he left the B off from my name so she wouldn’t grow up to be a bitch. I sure hope not!
EDITOR’S NOTE:
If you are curious where Kiwi ended up please start reading “The Dream” or HOA: A Big Day in Sunny Manor on SOL.
Betty Welton:
Betty became a porn star and served as a sex slave on Jeffery’s Epstein Island for several years. She became a featured exotic dancer and travelled the world doing strip shows. I was told she had an elaborate show dedicated to Alice Cooper because she used to live with him for a little while.
I don’t know what became of her after that.
EDITOR’S NOTE:
If you are curious where Betty ended up please start reading “Do you have a big dick, why not?” it is the story of her as a webcam whore after her heyday is over. She lives with her two daughters and puts on shows with them for money.
My Mom:
My mom served me for an entire week, along with the other girls. She was fearless, and she really had no qualms about doing anything as long as it pleased someone else to watch her do it. We humiliated her at high school and made her fuck most of the football team on the first day of school. She ended up losing her job in the first week due to the scandal.
I felt so bad about it that I tried to give up authority over her before the week was up, but my mom insisted we turn her into a full-time whore. She and I worked as whores in Sebastian for several years after that.
She eventually moved back to her parents’ house and took me with her. We live in a Kennel in their backyard. We are somewhere in Kentucky now, and we seldom, if ever, go inside the house or leave my grandfather’s property.
Rain or shine, our naked asses are caged and on display down in the Kentucky clay of an old rustic farm house.
I live like a dog for the most part. I am what is called a “Bitch in heat.” I eat dog food, I crawl around on a leash and shit on the ground. I fuck dogs. It is a very simple life.
My brothers and uncles frequently visit and whenever they do we get excited and bark a lot. I am not permitted to talk very often and when I am I have a limited number of words I am permitted to use. I learned which of my uncles was most likely my biological father and he approves of my training. He said I’d have made a better cow than a dog.
Grandfather has named my mom Nigger again and my name is and will be Sugar for a long time to come. I have the name tattooed around my asshole so that anyone who fucks me from behind will always know who I am.
My Grandmother lives outside with us most of the time but during the winter she is allowed to go inside because of the snow. We get a small space heater, but because she is older, she can’t handle the cold temperature.
My Grandfather does get a lot of visitors to the farm. It is mostly rich weirdos who have a thing for treating women like dogs. Every now and then he’ll bring up a busload of migrant workers for some good old fashioned gang bangs though.
My mom’s sister visits for two weeks out of the year and joins us. She calls it a “Touch up” vacation to keep her in the right mindset. She doesn’t tell her husband, but she tells Eddie (Jenny) that we are doing fine and miss him very much. It usually takes my Aunt about three days to heal all her bruises before she finally gets on a plane and returns to her family after her visit.
I couldn’t be happier about how my life has turned out, and if I had it all over to do again, I think I would have asked to be trained a lot sooner.
I know I was hot shit when I was younger. I could have probably married well and after a few divorces amassed a fortune. I think the value of my experience is worth more than all of the money in the world.
Thanks for coming along with me down memory lane:
Author's Corner: As I mention, the first part of the story in Slut Summer School is somewhat true. My Aunt did think I'd make a better girl/benefit from learning what women go through for men. I was a smart ass/butt obsessed teenage boy milk-sop that wasn't used to sandy beaches, gnats, Florida sun, etc.
My cousin was a brat, and she did throw a party that destroyed her mother's apartment. In the reality version, she got away with it with very little consequence. My Aunt's friends were described much as they really were, and this embellishment tale is a little bit of poetic justice for what should have happened to teach her a lesson.
Easter Egg:
If you read my other stories "Do you have a big dick? Why not?" there is an older stripper in there with huge tits named Betty. She is the same pretty, young thing in this story. In that story, she asks the titular line to the protagonist. It's something I heard a real life stripper say to a DJ once. She was basically asking if he doesn't have money, cocaine, or a big cock, why is he talking to her? He's wasting her time.
I am not sure if that story qualifies as an ENF. You can find it on the site in my signature. It's about a high school kid meeting a shy girl and finding out she, her sister and mom do OnlyFans/Webcamming for a living in the evening.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 244
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 8 times
- Been thanked: 184 times
- Contact:
Re: Naked on Summer Vacation: Slut Summer School (Complete) 36 Chapters
If anyone would be kind enough to offer some thoughts on what might have made this more interesting, I'll try to do better next time.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 244
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 8 times
- Been thanked: 184 times
- Contact:
Re: Naked on Summer Vacation: Slut Summer School (Complete) 36 Chapters
what I learned about this, is dont post all 36 chapters at one time, because it will get buried.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
-
- Posts: 21
- Joined: Tue May 07, 2024 7:02 pm
- Has thanked: 124 times
- Been thanked: 22 times
- Contact:
Re: Naked on Summer Vacation: Slut Summer School (Complete) 36 Chapters
for me the story had some great elements but I didn’t get far due to several tags that are far outside my interest so that’s not something you need to change, that’s what you want to write.EddieDavidson wrote: ↑Sun Sep 15, 2024 4:46 am If anyone would be kind enough to offer some thoughts on what might have made this more interesting, I'll try to do better next time.
Who is online
Users browsing this forum: geo1234 and 16 guests